《Rebirth: Love me Again》


 Chapter 1: I Will Never Love you again

    I really thought I was the main protagonist in a modern fairytale story. I had the looks, the money, the abilities, and the brains to back my ims.


    As the daughter of a long line of heralded business tycoons, I had the wealth to buy anything I desired with just a snap of my fingers.


    Men lined up at my door, stretching from the entrance of our private estate to the end of the public road leading to the city.


    Women longed for my friendship, even those with the most jealous hearts, eager to bask in the glow of my seemingly perfect life.


    And best of all, I had the most dashing and richest fianc¨¦ that every woman coveted ¨C Cole Fay.


    Cole''s hair was a dazzling white snow, and his light blue eyes were as cold as the freezing waters of the Arctic, one of the few things I love about him.


    He was undeniably handsome, and both men and women would fall at his feet just to catch a glimpse of his elusive smile.


    Cole was the only son of business tycoon Cain Fay and multimillionaire investor Leanna Lee. His family owned multiple corporations spanning various industries, from mining and oil to jewelry, real estate,mercial establishments, and technological advancements.


    They were the unbeatable merchants in the modern world, reigning supreme for decades. Needless to say, Cole would inherit everything under his name, a fortune so vast that it could sustain his future generations in luxury until the end of time.


    And this man was mine!


    The first time Iid eyes on him was when I was only seven years old, and from that moment, I knew he was the one for me.


    While others were busy chasing me, I was busy chasing him. I pursued him relentlessly from childhood through high school, and finally, I convinced him to agree to be my fianc¨¦.


    It didn''t matter if his reason was merely to fend off the hordes of annoying women who pursued him every minute of the day.


    I was his shield and his excuse, and I didn''t care as long as he was mine. I gained many enemies, especially among women, as I covered for him and protected him from their unwanted advances. Each day was a battle, but I wore my role as his protector like a badge of honor.


    While I fought off his admirers, I deluded myself into believing that our bond was unbreakable. I thought that by standing by his side, I could eventually win his heart.


    The looks of envy and hatred from those around me only fueled my determination. I basked in the belief that I was the chosen one, the heroine of my own romance novel.


    But now, as I look back, I realize how stupid I was.


    I was living in a fantasy, blind to the reality that Cole''s affection was never truly mine. I was a pawn in a game much bigger than I could have ever imagined.


    Now, with the rity of hindsight, I see that I was never the protagonist. I was not even the viin or a side character . . . I was merely the cannon fodder in someone else''s story.


    The truth unraveled before my eyes: I was an orphan, raised as an ignorant girl to take the ce of the real heiress of the Rosette family ¨C¨C Sophie Rosette, who had been my maid since I was young.


    To protect the true heiress of the elusive Rosette family, they took in an orphaned child and raised her to be the sacrificial pawn ¨C¨C


    me


    .


    I endured all the poison, bullets, and knives that were otherwise meant for their real daughter. I was the expendable decoy until Sophie came of age and could inherit everything under her name, safely and soundly.


    And when that time came, my purpose was fulfilled. I was cast out and forgotten, stripped of my name and identity. My entire existence, built on lies and deception, was shattered.


    The final blow came when I learned that my fianc¨¦, my childhood friend, Cole Fay, was betrothed to Sophie. I, on the other hand, was banished to an unknown ind and left to die, my existence erased from the world I once knew.


    Desperate and broken, I set aside my pride and dignity and begged Cole to save me. I pleaded with him to take me back, to marry me, even if just as his mistress, to give me a name and a ce in his life.


    I clung to the hope that our shared history, our years of growing up together, meant something to him. Surely, he must have felt something towards me, even if it was just a little. Even if it was just as a friend. Even if it was just a tiny bit.


    But when I looked into his eyes, expecting a glimmer ofpassion, I saw nothing but cold indifference. His gaze was as icy as ever, and he uttered three words that crushed thest remnants of my hope. They weren''t "I love you."


    "Stop annoying me."


    It was his famous line every time I chased after him. I thought it was cute . . . but now, I felt the full weight of his words.


    Those words echoed in my mind, each syble a dagger to my heart. In that moment, I realized the depth of my delusion and the extent of my worthlessness in his eyes. I had been nothing more than a tool, a disposable pawn in a game I never understood.


    Cole didn''t care about me.


    Not one bit.


    He was cold.


    Too cold.


    No amount of chasing and pursuing him my whole life could ever thaw his frozen heart.


    The realization that he didn''t feel anything for me was more shocking than discovering I was just cannon fodder.


    I had truly believed that, after all the years we had spent together, I held some ce in his heart. But it was a lie I had told myself, aforting delusion to mask the stark reality.


    But it was just me . . .


    Alone and banished to Unknown Ind, I felt the weight of my despair. The istion and betrayal were too much to bear. I drowned myself in the sea, hoping to end the unbearable pain.


    And when God saw the tragicedy that was my life, He gave me a second chance.


    This time, I vow to rewrite my story. I will live for myself, embrace my strengths, and cherish every moment.


    I will forge my own path, independent and strong, free from the shadows of unrequited love.


    And this time . . .


    I will never love you again.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Support the story with PS, reviews, andments.


    Your support keeps the story going ??

 Chapter 2: Eve

    ". . . E . . . ve . . . Eve!"


    I blinked, the long curls of myshes was getting in the way as I struggled to regain my vision.


    Turning towards the man seated at the center table, I couldn''t help but be struck by his appearance. His hair gleamed like 24-carat gold, and his eyes were a piercing green, as sharp and vibrant as emeralds.


    Despite being in histe forties, he exuded a youthful dignity that was enhanced by his impably tailored vest and suit. Every detail, from the pure gold cufflinks to the brooch on his neatly pressed front-buttoned jacket, spoke of his status as the head of the Rosette family ¨C¨C Sullivan Rosette.


    My supposed father.


    For a moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating. Thest thing I remembered was the sensation of waves crashing around me, dragging me into their depths before everything went ck.


    Was this heaven?


    Surely not.


    Seeing the face of the man who had treated me like a stranger since birth made it feel more like this was hell.


    No wonder there was never any love in his gaze when he looked at me.


    Despite my relentless efforts to earn his affection and approval ¨C¨C studyingte into the night, mastering every subject, practicing countless musical instruments until my eyesight blurred ¨C¨C he never showed any warmth or concern for me.


    I had never truly been his daughter all along.


    "What is it?" Sullivan frowned.


    My heart sank as I realized that even in this moment, there was no warmth in his tone, no hint of paternal care. I was merely a duty to him, a pawn in the game of appearances and family legacy.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened my posture and prepared to face the man who had shaped my life with indifference.


    "Nothing father," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    My attention flickered to the woman who had just spoken. She possessed long curls of dark hair and cold, crystal-grey eyes. She was the pride of her social circles; everywhere she went, nothing but praise followed her.


    Sophia Rosette, my supposed mother.


    She was the reason I strained my ankles and hurt my back, all to walk elegantly with poise and charm, just like her.


    I excelled in etiquette sses, hoping to hear a word of praise from her, but her lips remained sealed. She was always distant and cold towards me, and now I knew the reason why.


    "Mydy, are you not feeling well?"


    My heart thudded hard against my chest. I knew all too well the owner of that voice.


    I looked at the innocent face of Sophie. Short dark hair framed her face, and her grey eyes were paired with a charming smile.


    She had always been by my side, learning everything I learned in secret. Once, I dared to question why she was present at the family table, and all I received in response were icy stares from my supposed parents and a day-long confinement to my room.


    Since then, I never questioned her attendance again.


    Now, thinking back, Sophie did bear a striking resemnce to someone . . . now that I knew who she truly was. Minus the wig and the fake dark skin tone, she was definitely a carbon copy of Sophia.


    They even had the same name, for heaven''s sake!


    It was Sophia who named her Sophie. By then, I should have known that something was going on. But I guess I was too busy being engrossed in the opulent life of being rich.


    "Mydy?" Sophie''s voice broke through my thoughts. Her tone filled with feigned worry.


    Did she already know?


    Of course she did.


    Why else would she not have intervened when I was banished?


    She could have easily made me her guard or a maid, but instead, she merely watched with indifference as I was dragged onto the boat. Perhaps she couldn''t wait to be rid of me so she could have everything to herself.


    She must have endured all this time, jealous of everything I had everything that should have been hers. It must have been painful. She also liked Cole, which must have made the jealousy ten times worse.


    Too bad I was too ignorant back then to savor the feeling of her agony.


    Thinking of Cole, my heart throbbed with painful memories, enough to make me wish he would die.


    They would all die!


    I''m petty after all.


    But above all, hatred surged within me. Hatred enough to forget the man who had never cared about me.


    In this life, the two of you could go to hell for all I care.


    . . .


    . . .


    Wait . . .


    Did I . . . go back into the past?


    I nced around at the indifferent figures seated at the table.


    Yep . . .


    This was definitely hell.

 Chapter 3: Rewriting Fate

    After the uneventful dinner, I hurried back to my room and zoomed in front of the dresser.


    Reflected in the mirror was a woman with porcin skin and pink lips, shoulder-length brown hair, and brown eyes.


    But they were all fake.


    My hair was supposed to be long and purple, and my eyes the lightest amethyst.


    However, I had cut my hair short and dyed it brown, and I wore contacts ever since my eyesight deteriorated. I knew Cole liked women with shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes just like his mother.


    ~sigh . . .~


    What an idiot I was.


    That didn''t matter anymore! What was important right now was to determine if I really had traveled back in time.


    I pinched myself and relished the sharp sting.


    I . . . I really did go back to the past!


    I checked my phone and found that I was back six months before my debut into high society!


    I didn''t know whether to be thankful that God had given me another chance or to curse the fact that I had only six months to change my fate of being banished to who knows where.


    I scratched my head and groaned in frustration.


    If I wanted to survive this life, I had to prevent the Rosette from throwing me into the gutter. But with such little time, there was only one thing I could think of . . .


    Sinir Rosette.


    Sullivan might be the head of the family, but it was Sinir who made the final decisions. As long as the old man was alive, he remained the unshakable monarch of the Rosette Empire.


    Sullivan secured his current position when he married Sophia Kingston, merging their families and bringing even more power and influence to the Rosette family.


    In exchange for that marriage, however, Sophia made a contract with Sullivan that he would not cheat and that she would remain his only wife. There could be no mistresses and illegitimate children in their marriage.


    Sophia couldn''t bear any more children after giving birth to Sophie, and Sullivan needed to please his father, Sinir, to secure his position as the next head of the Rosette family.


    Tied with only one heir and his contract with Sophia, the ''


    lovely


    '' couple made the decision to adopt me so they could protect Sophie from the dangers inherent in the Rosette family, where your rtives were often your greatest enemies.


    My role was to act as a shield, taking any threats aimed at the true heir, Sophie.


    Sullivan wanted to ensure that Sophie stayed alive until she made her debut into high society, where she would be proimed as his next heir. By doing so, he could secure her engagement to Cole Fay, thus consolidating the Rosette and Fay''s power within his hands.


    This strategic move would ensure he would be the head of the Rosette Empire, and continue dominance over the family, making them untouchable in their sphere of influence.


    Everything was orchestrated to maintain his grip on the family''s fortune and legacy, using me and even his own daughter as a pawn in his grand scheme.


    In this borate game of power and deception, I was nothing more than a disposable piece, ced to protect the real heir while being kept in the dark about my true identity.


    It was a bitter realization, but one that fueled my resolve to change my fate and reim my life.


    Sinir always valued tradition and blood connections. He was an old man, but he prioritized family and their fortune over anything else.


    Too bad that grandfather didn''t do anything when I was thrown away.


    I guess because the Rosette blood really didn''t run in my veins.


    Sinir didn''t really care about me; his end goal was always the Fays. As long as Sophie and Cole married, Sullivan''s position as the head of Rosette was as good as sealed in stone.


    For me to get my life back after being discarded, I needed Sinir on my side, even for just a brief moment.


    I had never even met this elusive old man in my past life.


    Sullivan definitely inherited his father''s cold and calcting nature. Otherwise, the Rosette family wouldn''t be as powerful as they are today.


    But of course, not as powerful as the Fays.


    I sighed the heaviness in my chest into the ceiling, hoping God would hear my plea and help me once more.


    Rather . . . if you''re going to turn back time, at least give me years to prepare for my impending demise!


    I shook my head and began to formte a n. Procrastinating and pointing fingers wouldn''t solve my problem.


    What did Sinir care about besides blood family and ensuring that the Rosette legacy remained forever?


    Anything that would expand the Rosette''s power and influence would make the old man happy.


    Then there was only one way I could think of . . . and that was to use my past knowledge to make a name for myself and, hopefully, catch the old man''s attention within the next six months.


    I needed to find a way to gain Sinir''s favor. It was the only way to secure my ce and protect myself from being cast aside again.


    My mind raced with possibilities, trying to remember any details that could help me navigate this perilous situation.


    There had to be something, some way to change my fate.

 Chapter 4: The Savior and Hope

    In the next couple of days, I was busy devising n after n to make the old man notice me. The primary item on my list was . . . his dog, Sebastian.


    Sebastian was a Golden Retriever ¡ª an old Golden Retriever. If I was right, Sebastian was already ten years old.


    Now, don''t get me wrong. Sinir wasn''t the sentimental type or the dog lover type. Sebastian was merely the dog that his beloved wife had gifted him before she passed away.


    Despite his aloof nature, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that, between his family and anyone else, Sinir would definitely save Sebastian first.


    Six months before I was cast away, I heard that Sebastian was already dying. He had been diagnosedte with cancer.


    Apparently, dogs developed cancers too ¡ª many types, in fact.


    Sebastian, of course, like all other pampered pups, had his monthly checkups. However, these checkups weren''t thorough, full-body examinations. And like many cancers, the symptoms didn''t show until it was toote.


    I bit my thumb, deep in thought. I didn''t know if six months would be enough to save the dog, but it was the only n that came to mind to grant me an audience with grandfather.


    Besides, telling Sinir that Sebastian would die would surely get his notice.


    I didn''t waste any more time and went straight to the garage.


    "Mydy, where are you going?" Sophie asked, her voiceced with concern.


    I rushed past her in a hurry, but the persistent woman wouldn''t just leave me alone.


    "My Lady, you still have private lessonster. Madam will punish you again if you don''t attend them."


    "Fuck off!"


    I bristled, my frustration bubbling over.


    Sophie was stunned at my outburst and immediately let go of my hand.


    I then sweetly smiled at her, attempting to soften the harshness of my earlier words. "Go and attend those lectures for me. You don''t really need me to be there."


    Sophie''s face was both stunned and confused. As much as I wanted to relish the sight of her stupid expression, I had to go.


    My life was on the line here, so forgive me if I don''t act the way she wanted.


    At this point, I really didn''t care if they thought I was strange. The polite, well-mannereddy from the first son of Rosette was acting like a woman from the gutters.


    What''s etiquette in the face of death?


    I zoomed to my car and, without waiting for the driver, started the engine and headed to the main house where Sinir was staying.


    If my n wouldn''t get me an audience with the old man, then . . .


    . . . I really had nothing. My brain was a piece of garbage right now.


    I really hope this n would work!


    === ?? ===


    Sophie was baffled by how Eve had been behaving the past few days. She was always hostile towards her, but never openly so.


    Eve would always keep her feelings to herself and maintain appearances in front of her parents and the public, something she relished over.


    Eve''s agony and frustration that she couldn''t show were among Sophie''s many delights in this world.


    After all, Eve was enjoying the life that was supposed to be hers.


    Sophie knocked on the door of Madame Sophia''s study.


    "Come in," came the soft, authoritative voice from within.


    Sophie took a deep breath and entered, closing the door gently behind her. The room was filled with the scent of polished wood and the faint aroma of jasmine, a testament to Madame Sophia''s refined tastes.


    Sophie''s nerves tingled as she approached the desk, where her mother sat, her eyes focused on a stack of documents.


    "Madame Sophia, I need to speak with you about Eve," Sophie began, her voice steady despite her disgust of the formal word.


    She was her mother, but she couldn''t address her as such.


    Sophia looked up, her piercing gaze settling on her staff, and instructed them to leave the room.


    Once they were alone, Sophie immediately flew into her mother''s embrace andined her heart out. "That bitch has been infuriating! Mother, I can''t stand her anymore! She''s not the real child, but seeing her act like she is drives me insane! I can''t wait any longer, Mother! Can you talk to Father?"


    Sophia gently rubbed her hair and exined slowly, "Patience, darling. Only six more months, and all of this will be yours. That child will no longer be here by then, and she won''t bother you anymore."


    "Why can''t we just get rid of all my rtives to minimize the threat?"


    "You know we can''t do that. Family business like ours requires subtlety, or it could ruin us. We don''t fight publicly, darling; I thought you already knew that. Besides, it''s not only our rtives you should worry about. The whole world wants what''s ours, and we need to protect it. You are your father''s and my precious jewel, and we don''t want to take any risks with your safety."


    Sophie rested her head against Sophia''s chest. "I know you''re doing this to protect me, but . . . am I going to be alright when I''m eighteen?"


    "You will be. Once youe of age, the engagement to Cole Fay will be set in stone. That was the deal. Under the protection of our united families, you''ll be untouchable."


    The world''s most powerful yers knew that the Fays weren''t just businessmen ¡ª they were elite mercenaries and assassins during the first war. Their military andbat prowess had shaped the fate of nations, elevating leaders to power and securing vast riches for those who pledged eternal loyalty to the Fays.


    At the thought of Cole''s handsome face, Sophie''s cheeks turned red. "But Cole is already engaged to Eve."


    "Not quite, darling. Cole Fay is not engaged to a person. What Cole Fay is engaged to is our family''s status and the promise of a union between our two main families."


    Sophie smirked. "I can''t wait to see Eve''s face when she learns the truth."


    "You shouldn''t be thinking about her. Ignore her; she''s irrelevant. She might have your life now, but remember . . . she has almost died multiple times, taking poisons and bullets meant for you."


    Sophie pouted. "She''s infuriating."


    "What about her?" Sophia asked, her tone cool and measured.


    "She''s been acting . . . unusualtely. More erratic, more hostile," Sophie exined, choosing her words carefully. "I''m concerned about her behavior. She seems desperate, almost frantic. She evenshed out at me today and drove off alone. I''m worried she might know something."


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of concern passing over her usuallyposed features. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Sophie. I will look into it. For now, keep an eye on her, but don''t make any unnecessary moves that would jeopardize your real identity."

 Chapter 5: Rosette’s Grand Mansion

    "Let''s see . . . the old man''s house should be around here somewhere," I muttered, ncing at the GPS on my phone.


    I hadn''t been to the main house before. Figures, since I wasn''t really a Rosette. But Sophie had been to the main house and had even met old man Sinir.


    I thought it was weird at the time, but I didn''t dwell on it much. That day, Sophia requested Sophie to be her attendant maid for the day because her usual maid was sick.


    I should have known better.


    There were numerous signs, but I guess I was too busy chasing my own happiness ¡ª specifically, Cole Fay.


    Looking back, it was a waste of time and youth.


    I bet Sinir already knew what was happening. This might save me some trouble of exining.


    If he decided to kill me by revealing the truth to him, then so be it. I''d die anyway in six months, so it was best to die quickly with a bullet to the head if it came to that.


    I navigated the winding roads leading to the estate, my mind racing with thoughts of what I would say. The weight of my situation bore down on me, but I pressed on, determined to see this through and see if I was really given a second chance to live or die the second time again.


    The sprawling grounds of the Sinir estate came into view, and I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead.


    The Sinir estate loomed, a grand and imposing mansion that spoke of old money and timeless elegance.


    The exterior was a blend of ssical architecture and modern opulence, with tall, white columns supporting a sprawling portico. Manicured gardens lined the pathway, filled with vibrant flowers and meticulously trimmed hedges, leading up to an ornate wrought-iron gate that slowly creaked open as I approached.


    "I''m here to see the old man . . . I mean Grandfather."


    "ID please and state your concern," the guard said.


    Eve wanted tough. ID? For the daughter of the Rosette family from the main family line?


    She kept her thoughts to herself and handed the security guard her ID. "I''m just here to visit Grandfather."


    Upon checking the ID and confirming that I wasn''t an impostor, the security guards'' expressions didn''t change. It was as if I was nothing in their eyes.


    "Please wait for a moment."


    After a few seconds, the security guard was on his phone, contacting the main house. I couldn''t hear what they were discussing, but when the guard returned, his face was harder than stone.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Eve. Sir Sinir is sick right now and resting. He doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    I took a deep breath. Was Sinir like this to all his family, or was it just me because I wasn''t really blood family?


    "Then tell that old . . . I mean,


    Grandfather


    , that I have grave news about his dog, Sebastian."


    The security guard raised his eyebrow, his expression skeptical.


    "Do I look like I''m kidding to you? Do you think I would travel all the way here just to joke around?" I asked, my tone cold.


    The security guard''s face remained stoic. I was really impressed by their training. Or was it because of my reputation that no one wanted to take me seriously?


    The guard didn''t budge, so I resorted to threatening. "If you don''t tell Grandfather and something happens to Sebastian, I will point my finger at you. I remember your faces."


    That worked. The guard''s expression cracked. One of them called the main house again, and after a few seconds, they informed me of the result of my threats.


    "Sorry for the wait, Miss Eve. Sir Sinir will see you now."


    I wore my Balenciaga sunsses and beamed sweetly. "Good."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the book with reviews,ments, and PS.


    Your support keeps the story going ??

 Chapter 6: The Unveiling

    As I stepped inside, the grandeur of the mansion''s interior took my breath away. The foyer was vast and open, with a polished marble floor that reflected the soft glow of crystal chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling.


    The walls were adorned with rich, dark wood paneling and intricate moldings, showcasing the fine craftsmanship that had gone into the estate''s construction.


    Portraits of distinguished ancestors stared down from their gilded frames, their eyes seemingly following me as I moved.


    A grand staircase curved gracefully upwards, its banister a masterpiece of carved mahogany. The air was filled with a faint scent of jasmine and aged books.


    The ambiance was one of quiet, almost oppressive, wealth and power.


    A stern-faced butler appeared and motioned for me to follow him. We passed through a series of elegantly decorated rooms, each more luxurious than thest.


    There was a library with floor-to-ceiling shelves filled with leather-bound volumes, a drawing room with sumptuous velvet drapes and antique furniture, and a dining room with a long table that could easily seat twenty guests.


    Finally, the butler led me to the waiting room. It was a cozy yet opulent space, with plush armchairs upholstered in rich burgundy fabric, a Persian rug that felt soft underfoot, and arge firece that crackled with a weing warmth. The walls were lined with bookshelves and adorned with tasteful artwork, creating an atmosphere of refinedfort.


    I took a seat, my eyes wandering around the room, trying to calm my nerves.


    "Miss Eve, Sir Sinir will be with you shortly," the butler said with a refined smile. "While you wait, may I offer you anything?"


    Eve nced around, then replied, "A strong ck coffee and a te of those chocte truffles you''re hiding in those expensive ss containers."


    The butler''s eyelid twitched ever so slightly, but he kept hisposure. "Of course, Miss Eve," he responded with a stiff nod, turning to fulfill my expensive request.


    If Sinir was going to kill me for what I was about to say, I wanted to die tasting those choctes onest time. At least I''d die happy.


    A few minutester, an old man stepped through the doors. His hair and beard were pure white, but even at over seventy, his posture was regal, exuding an undeniable aura of authority.


    Sinir sat directly in front of me, his piercing emerald eyes made me straighten my back unknowingly.


    "Speak," hemanded, his voice deep, "What is wrong with Sebastian?"


    I shed him my sweetest smile, which only deepened the old man''s frown. "Grandfather, I believe this is the first time we''ve met. Aren''t you going to ask your granddaughter how she''s doing?"


    Sinir let out a harsh breath, his cane thudding hard against the floor. "Consider yourself lucky you''re my grandchild, or I''d have you thrown out."


    He started to stand, but I quickly said, "I know something about Sebastian that you don''t, and I''m here to make a deal with you."


    Here goes nothing.


    Sinir raised an eyebrow before slowly taking his seat again. "What is it?"


    I had to hand it to the old man ¡ª he really didn''t care about me at all! My life was less important to him than his dog''s.


    I nced over at his secretary by his side, Victor was his name. Tall, slim, handsome, with a no-nonsense face, cold dark eyes, and long dark hair tied behind his back.


    "I want to speak to you alone," I said, hinting at Victor to leave.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed at me, but I met his gaze with a smirk.


    "It''s fine, Victor. A little girl couldn''t do anything to me," Sinir said, waving him off.


    "As you wish," Victor relented, but not before giving me a warning nce as he left.


    What did he think I was going to do, give the old man a heart attack?


    "Tell me about Sebastian. You have one minute."


    I hadn''t prepared what I was going to say, so I just rolled with it. "If I''m going to tell you, I want you to promise¡ªno, actually, write it down in a contract¡ªthat you''ll protect me when the timees."


    "What is this nonsense about?"


    "I know," I said, my tone serious as I held his gaze. "I know I''m not a real Rosette, and that my


    beloved


    parents are nning to get rid of me in six months."


    Sinir''s face remained unchanged. "So, you know. What about it?"


    I thought I was ready for his indifferent response, but it still stung to realize how little he cared. Deep down, I had hoped he was unaware, and that if he did know, he would protect me.


    But it was clear now ¡ª no one in this family had ever cared enough to save me from being cast aside.


    So be it then.


    If Sinir Rosette sees me as nothing more than a stranger, I''ll treat him the same ¡ª just another business deal on the table.

 Chapter 7: High Stakes Gamble

    "What my family does is beyond my control. I''m too old for this," Sinir said coldly. "As long as they keep the family safe and the business thriving, I want no part in it."


    "So, you don''t care about the life of a stranger whose taken bullets and poison meant for your real granddaughter?"


    "You''ve benefited from that life. You were an orphan, and my son saved you. He gave you a name, a status ¡ª everything most girls can only dream of."


    "He didn''t save me ¡ª he used me. And now he ns to discard me."


    Sinir''s face remained as hard as stone, as if I were speaking to a statue.


    Why were the men in my life all like this?


    I wondered.


    "If you don''t help me, then Sebastian will die."


    Sinir paused, his piercing eyes locking onto mine. "And pray tell, how is my dog''s life connected to yours?"


    This was it ¡ª the moment of truth. I was betting everything on this one card, foolish and reckless, but there was no turning back now.


    "I know something about Sebastian that could potentially save his life. If you help me live, I''ll tell you what it is."


    Sinir''s expression didn''t waver. "If you mean Sebastian''s cancer, I already know."


    ". . . "


    I felt the world copse around me. The walls closed in, suffocating me with the weight of my own foolishness.


    "You . . . you know?"


    Sinir''s eyebrow arched as a smirk tugged at his lips. "Judging by your reaction, I assume that''s the big secret you were holding onto. Too bad ¡ª I''ve known for a long time. And he couldn''t be save. You''re already a year toote," he finished like he could read my ns.


    How could this be?


    I was certain Sinir didn''t know. If he did, wouldn''t he have done everything in his power to save Sebastian long ago? Or had I been wrong? Had he tried to save the dog, only for it to die in the end?


    "I''ve known about Sebastian''s cancer," Sinir continued. "I kept it a secret to prevent anyone from using his sickness against me. But what baffles me is how


    you


    know. Only Victor and a few trusted experts are aware of his condition."


    How did I know?


    Simple ¡ª I''ve regressed and seen the future, but there was no way I could tell him that. He''d have memitted to an asylum.


    "Who told you?" Sinir''s voice was sharp like a knife.


    "Is that really important right now?"


    Sinir''s eyes narrowed as he picked up his cane. "You''re right. It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you leave my sight before I have security throw you out."


    He stood, his cane tapping the floor with finality. "And nevere back."


    I bit my lip, the anger boiling inside me. My fists clenched as I fought the urge to grab him and force him to listen. But I knew better ¡ª Sinir wouldn''t be swayed by emotion. My n had failed, but I wasn''t giving up. If I couldn''t reach him with sentiment, I''d appeal to his true nature ¡ª business.


    "


    Wait


    !" I dropped to my knees, swallowing my pride as I begged. Every nerve in my body screamed to get up, but my life was on the line, and I had to endure. "Loan me ten million dors!"


    Sinir froze mid-step.


    "Loan me ten million, and I''ll return half a billion within six months. All I need is for you to take me under your protection!"


    I heard him chuckle, but he didn''t turn around. To him, I must have sounded insane. What business skills did I have? How would a seventeen-year-old possibly gather that much money in such a short time? It must have seemed like a joke.


    "And why would I want to do that? As you can see, I can easily get that amount of money, even if, by some miracle, you manage to umte it."


    "Because it will prove that I''m valuable to be discarded!" I shot back. "Getting that amount of money in that short time will prove my skills and earn my ce here."


    I could sense a shift in the air. Sinir valued money, but he valued people who could be useful to him even more.


    "All your propositions are based on


    ''what ifs,''


    with no concrete evidence of your abilities. I''m not about to shell out ten million dors on a gamble. Get out."


    "They are ''what ifs,''" I admitted. "But wasn''t it ''what ifs'' that built this empire? Didn''t everyone dream and started in ''what ifs'' first? Ten million is just a drop in the bucketpared to what you''ll gain if I seed!"


    There was a tense silence before Sinir''s voice cut through the air like a de.


    "Victor!"


    Victor appeared within seconds.


    "You called, sir?"


    "Escort her out," the old man ordered, the thud of his cane growing fainter as he walked away.


    I closed my eyes, my heart sinking.


    This was it.


    I had failed.


    ". . . and deposit ten million dors into her ount."


    My eyes shot open, wide with shock. Victor''s mouth hung agape.


    "One billion by six months," Sinir finished. "Or I''ll personally see that you drown on some forgotten ind."


    And with that, he was gone.

 Chapter 8: Investing is Life

    Checking the ount that now held ten million dors, I still couldn''t believe I''d pulled off such a bold move with none other than Sinir Rosette himself.


    This was more money than I had ever seen in my entire life. I could easily run with it, disappear somewhere far, but that would be an idiotic move.


    No matter where I went, I had no doubt the old man would hunt me down. Instead of the six months he gave me, I''d probably end up dead on some remote ind ¡ª just like he warned.


    In truth I had no idea what my next move should be.


    Fake it ''til you make it, right?


    It wasn''t that I didn''t know how to use the money ¡ª far from it. What I told Sinir, that I''d turn it into a billion dors within six months, wasn''t just a desperate bluff to save my skin.


    Six months from now, I already knew what would happen. And that knowledge was my ace in the hole.


    Even though I waspletely lovestruck and all in the past, I still forced myself to take every academic lesson there was possibly out there, no matter how difficult.


    More than that, Cole despised idiots ¡ª especially thezy kind ¡ª so I studied harder than ever.


    He was practically obsessed with investments, having dived into the world of finance at a ridiculously young age.


    By ten, he had already established a smallpany managing his stock portfolio.


    By twenty, Cole maneuvered through the stock market like it was child''s y. He could predict trends with a single nce, as if he had some kind of sixth sense, while I had to spend hours ¡ª sometimes even days ¡ª studying every shift and fluctuation.


    It was one of the many things he excelled at, and of course, as the lovestruck fool I was, I became obsessed too. I studied the stock market like a madwoman just so we''d have something inmon to talk about.


    I broke out in more pimples and sweat studying the stock market than I ever did cramming for finals. It was like my skin was allergic to financial charts, and every time I tried to understand market trends, my pores staged a rebellion!


    Safe to say, when it came to that subject, I became an expert in my own right.


    Right now, there was no way I''d break out in pimples or sweat. I practically owned this, with six months of future knowledge in my back pocket.


    With a confident smirk, I powered up myptop, logged into my usual stock market ount, and casually transferred all ten million dors into my portfolio.


    I cracked some bones and stretched my muscles. Time to make this fortune grow.


    I invested first in EcoVolt Energy, a green energypany that focuses on sr-powered charging stations for electric cars.


    I knew that in a few months, they''ll win a government contract for nationwide infrastructure development, which would cause their stocks to double.


    Next up was NeuroSynapse Labs, a startup working on brain-machine interface technology.


    My reason? They''re about to reveal a game-changing device for improving cognitive function in both medical and consumer applications, and the stock price would triple overnight.


    Then the MetaGrid Entertainment, a virtual reality gamingpany about tounch the most immersive VR MMORPG ever seen.


    In five months, it''ll break sales records, thanks to the gaming craze about to sweep the globe, making my investment multiply.


    Then there was SkyNetrix Aerospace. Thispany was on the verge of amercial space travel breakthrough.


    I invested because I knew they''ll secure a major contract with a prominent billionaire space enthusiast, causing the stock to soar past expectations.


    I scrolled through myptop, eager to spot familiar names when a sudden, blinding headache knocked me off my chair. It wasn''t like any headache I''d ever experienced before ¡ª this one was so intense, so crushing, I thought my skull might actually explode.


    Then, darkness.


    I don''t know how long I was out, but when I came to, something clicked in my mind as if the moment of unconsciousness had unlocked a new thought. One name shot through the fog in my brain


    : QuantumLyfe Technologies.


    Specializing in futuristic health tech, including nanobot healing and personalized DNA treatments, QuantumLyfe had once made headlines with their groundbreaking research. I remembered now ¡ª they''d been on the verge of something revolutionary, but due tock of funding, they were barely staying afloat in the global market. They were probably struggling right now to keep their nanobot program alive.


    But if I invested in them . . . in six months, they''d make me billions. And more importantly, they might even find a way to cure Sebastian.


    This wasn''t just about money anymore ¡ª it was about totally gaining that old man''s trust!

 Chapter 9: Fractures and Schemes

    In the next few days, I had beenpletely absorbed, glued to myptop, diving into the stock market like it was my personal yground. Short-term, long-term ¡ª I was buying and selling stocks without ever leaving my room.


    I''d scroll through lists, pick stocks I knew would skyrocket in a few days, then sell them at their peak, just before they crashed. It was a delicate game of timing, and I yed it like a pro.


    Of course, my memory wasn''t perfect. Sometimes I got it wrong, and I''d take a hit. But none of the losses were bad enough to make me flinch.


    Still, there was this strange side effect ¡ª those blinding headaches hadn''t gone away. Every time I remembered something, it was like a lightbulb going off in my head, and suddenly, I''d have an epiphany. I''d know exactly where to invest, like I was seeing into the future.


    QuantumLyfe had been one of those shes of insight.


    But if I was going to survive Sinir''s six-month deadline, I needed more than just stock wins ¡ª I needed a business that could sustain me long-term. QuantumLyfe still seemed like my best shot at massive returns, but that didn''t mean I could let my guard down.


    Just as I was about to dive into another investment, a knock on my door snapped me out of my focus. I closed myptop, irritation prickling at me, and opened the door to find Sophie standing there, smiling far too brightly, a tray of tea and biscuits in her hands.


    "Mydy, why have you been locking yourself in your room all day?" she asked, her voice sweet, but the question thinly veiled her concern ¡ª or rather, her nosiness.


    I smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "And since when did you be thedy of the house that I need your permission to lock my door?"


    Her lips tightened, her eyes shing with anger she tried to hide behind a forced smile. "That''s not what I meant. We''re just worried about your health. You haven''te out of your room at all today."


    "Do I need to report my every move to you now?" I shot back.


    Sophie was taken aback, her face paling at my words. She wasn''t used to me speaking to her like this. Angry? Yes. But never this direct. I''d always kept my frustration in check because I knew she''d run straight to my parents and have me punished.


    However, right now, I had no time for her petty games.


    Without another word, I grabbed my purse and started to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Sophie called out, her voiceced with hidden venom.


    "Somece."


    "I''ming with you."


    "Don''t bother." I turned back, a smile creeping onto my lips. "Your little brain wouldn''t be able to keep up."


    Sophie''s mouth hung open, stunned as I brushed past her, not giving her a second nce.


    I had bigger things to deal with than her meddling. This game I was ying required precision, focus, and no distractions.


    And Sophie? She was nothing but a distraction.


    === ?? ===


    "


    Ingrate


    !" Sophie fumed, her face twisted with anger as she stomped around Eve''s room, throwing whatever she could get her hands on. Clothes, stuffed toys, anything soft and non-breakable went flying as she roared out her frustration.


    But none of it felt like enough ¡ª she wanted to break something, tosh out at more than just inanimate objects.


    As her gazended on Eve''sptop, her curiosity piqued. Maybe there was something in there, some secret she could use against her.


    Marching over, she opened theptop, her fingers poised above the keyboard, only to be greeted by a password screen.


    "Of course, she has it locked," Sophie muttered under her breath, biting her thumb as she tried to think. She typed in Eve''s birthday ¡ª nothing. Cole''s birthday ¡ª nope. She tried everything she could think of: her parents'' birthdays, the name of their dog, even Eve''s favorite color. Nothing worked.


    An alert shed on the screen, warning her that after too many failed attempts, she''d have to wait an hour to try again.


    Sophie nearly screamed, clenching her fists as she grabbed theptop, tempted to hurl it across the room. Just as she was about to give in to that impulse, the door creaked open, and her mother, Sophia, stepped inside, her eyes narrowing at the chaos.


    "What''s going on here?" Sophia asked, her voice calm but cold as she closed and locked the door behind her.


    Sophie quickly set theptop back down, her anger giving way to tears as she ran into her mother''s arms. "Mom! I don''t want her here anymore! She''s so infuriating! I don''t want to pretend a maid here anymore!"


    Sophia sighed, wiping away her daughter''s tears with a gentle hand. "Tell me what happened."


    "I was just delivering her food, trying to see what she''s been up to, but she insulted me! She said I''m too stupid to understand what she''s doing!" Sophie''s voice wavered between anger and hurt, her fists balling up at her sides. "She never used to act like this! She''s always been obsessed with Cole, chasing after him like a lovesick puppy. She''s always been the one who''s an idiot. But now . . . she''s locked herself in here, ignoring everything and everyone, even skipping her sses!"


    Sophia''s expression darkened as she processed her daughter''s words. Eve had always been predictable, easily manipted by her affections for Cole. But this shift in her behavior was unexpected and, frankly, concerning.


    "That is unusual," Sophia mused, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Maybe it''s time she and I had a little chat."


    Her eyes turned cold, mirroring the calcted look on her face. Sophia had never been one to tolerate disobedience, especially not from someone living under her roof. Whatever was going on with Eve, she would get to the bottom of it ¡ª and quickly.


    "Don''t worry, darling," Sophia cooed, patting Sophie''s head as she straightened up. "Her little rebellion won''tst long. I''ll make sure of that."


    Sophie sniffled, wiping her eyes and ncing back at the mess she''d made of Eve''s room. "What are you going to do?"


    A slow smile crept across Sophia''s face. "I''m going to remind her of her ce."

 Chapter 10: A Lifeline in Dolce and Gabbana Shoes

    I was on my way to what I believed was QuantumLyfe''s headquarters, or at least some makeshift version of it.


    Rumor had it, they''d set up shop in a run-down warehouse, desperately clinging to the scraps of their promising future.


    No security, no shy signs ¡ª just the quiet hum of apany on the brink of copse.


    They were circling the drain of bankruptcy, and I knew that whatever offer I put on the table, they''d have no choice but to grab it with both hands.


    After all, I wasn''t just offering money ¡ª I was offering them a lifeline.


    Though QuantumLyfe would skyrocket six months from now, thanks to a lucky investor who stumbled upon their breakthrough, today was a different story. Right now, they were desperate, teetering on the edge of copse. And I intended to take full advantage of it.


    I parked my McLaren outside the nondescript warehouse. No shy signs, no security ¡ª just the shell of apany barely holding on. The front door wasn''t even locked. Inside, a ragtag group of engineers and scientists were working non-stop on second-hand machines, trying to perfect their nanobot tech.


    Despite the outdated equipment and shoestring budget, they''d made progress. Early-stage nanobots, crude but functional. I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration ¡ª resourceful, even in the face of failure.


    "Can I help you?" A staff member stepped into my path, her posture stiff and defensive.


    I smiled, taking off my sunsses. "Yes, you can. I need to speak to who''s ever in charge here."


    She raised a skeptical eyebrow. "You want to see our leader?"


    I nodded confidently. "That''s right. Mr. . . ." I paused, realizing I had no idea who ran this ce.


    The woman squinted. "Mr. ir?"


    "Sure, Mr. ir," I said smoothly. "I need to see him."


    Her suspicion was obvious, and she adjusted her sses as if that would help her size me up. I didn''t exactly look like a typical investor ¡ª I was dressed casually, in a in white shirt and jeans in my favorite Dolce and Gabbana sandals.


    "Are you here for a job?" she asked. "We''re hiring, but only for cleaning staff. Although . . ." Her gaze trailed over me before she added, "You''re a bit too pretty to be a cleaningdy."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "No, nothing like that. I''m here to invest in your project."


    Her eyes widened in shock, then narrowed in disbelief. "An investor? But you''re . . .


    young


    ."


    "I''ve got the money," I replied smoothly. "Isn''t that all that matters?"


    She blinked, clearly thrown off by the audacity of someone my age iming to be an investor. I couldn''t me her for being suspicious ¡ª people my age didn''t usually roll up to a dyingpany in a McLaren and start throwing money around. Still, this was the opportunity I had been waiting for.


    She was still processing when I added, "Look, I know this seems hard to believe, but I''m serious. QuantumLyfe is sitting on the edge of something great. With the right funding, you could be unstoppable ¡ª and I''m offering that. Now, where''s ir?"


    "Uhm . . . r-right this way." Emily, the staff member who had confronted me, now led me to the upper floors.


    As we made our way through the corridors, I couldn''t help but nce around, taking a mental inventory of theb''s state. It was understaffed ¡ª obviously so. Only a handful of people were working, each of them absorbed in their tasks, some hunched over outdated equipment, others tinkering with half-functional machinery.


    Everything looked like it was being held together by sheer willpower rather than proper funding.


    The machines were clearly past their prime, and it was starting to show. Their screens flickered, and some emitted faint buzzing sounds that probably weren''t supposed to be there. Worse, the ce was a mess. Papers, tools, and discarded parts were strewn across tables. The floors were dusty, the windows grimy, and there was a faint chemical smell lingering in the air.


    It was a far cry from the pristine, sterilebs I had imagined.


    I raised an eyebrow as we passed a particrly chaotic workbench.


    Is this really alright for ab?


    I thought. Then again, desperation often led to cutting corners, and this ce was clearly fighting to stay afloat.


    "Right this way," Emily said, gesturing toward a narrow staircase. Her demeanor was still reserved, but she had dropped the initial suspicion, now leading me with a bit more purpose.


    We reached the upper floor, and Emily led me to a door at the end of the hallway. She knocked once, then opened it, revealing an office cluttered with stacks of papers and folders.


    Amid the chaos sat a man in a whiteb coat, his appearance as disheveled as his surroundings. His ck hair was long and messy, hastily pulled back into a simple ponytail, and a thick beard shadowed his hardened face. His eyes were sharp and focused, squinting behind a pair of sses as he studied a mountain of papers in his hands.


    "Mr. ir," Emily announced, stepping aside to let me in.


    The man ¡ª ir, I presumed ¡ª didn''t look up immediately, engrossed in whatever data he was poring over. His fingers tapped the papers rhythmically as he worked, his brow furrowed in concentration. When he finally nced up, his eyes gleamed with curiosity and exhaustion, as though he had seen one too many sleepless nights.


    "Excuse me, Mr. ir, an investor is here to see you," Emily said, her voice a bit strained, as if she hadn''t slept in days. It was only then that she hesitated, realizing she hadn''t asked for my name. She looked slightly flustered, rubbing her temple like the exhaustion was catching up.


    "Uh, sorry, miss. What was your name again?" she asked, giving me a sheepish look.


    I smiled slightly, more amused than annoyed. "Eve Rosette," I said, watching her eyes widen at the mention of myst name. "From the main Rosette family."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Get ready for daily drops starting today! Expect 1 to 2 chapters every day.


    Your support means the world ¡ª so don''t forget to leave a review, drop ament, and throw in those Power Stones (PS)! Every bit helps push the story forward!


    ?? Bonus Chapter Alert: Unlock bonus chapters  (on the same day) for the wholemunity with every:


    - 50 GT ??


    - 100 PS ??


    - Super Gift ??


    Thanks a million for your awesome support! Let''s make this adventure even better together! ??

 Chapter 11: Michael Blair

    "Eve Rosette."


    That got Mr. ir''s attention. His head lifted from the mess of papers in front of him, and for the first time, our eyes met.


    His brown eyes were sharp, a mix of curiosity and fatigue, but there was something captivating about them ¡ª like he had seen too much, yet was still looking for more.


    For a moment, the chaos of the room faded into the background.


    He studied me carefully, his gaze steady and probing, as if trying to piece together why someone like me would be standing in front of his rundownb.


    His disheveled appearance, paired with the depth in his eyes, made him seem like a man who had been fighting uphill battles for far too long, but still had the fire to keep going.


    He leaned back slightly, folding his arms as a slow, deliberate smile crept across his face that seemed more like a scowl. "Eve Rosette . . . and what does the Rosettedy wants with me."


    I beamed. "I want to invest in your nanobot project."


    Michael''s smile vanished, reced by a deep frown. "You? An investor?"


    I nodded, still smiling.


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Go home, kid. I don''t have time to babysit right now. I''m busy. Emily, show this princess the door."


    My smile faltered. Being dismissed because of my age was getting old, and honestly, I was getting tired of it.


    "Well, I can''t me you for being skeptical," I said, voice steady, "but isn''t my name enough proof that I''m not joking?"


    Michael snorted. "Your reputation precedes you, Miss Rosette. Shouldn''t you be off chasing Cole Fay by now?"


    My grin wavered. Even he knew about that? My love life was practically the favorite headline in every tabloid, especially in the entertainment world.


    The newspapers were always filled with rumors of me chasing after Cole Fay, or worse, about how I was a disgrace to the Rosette name. It was getting tiresome, and I was honestly surprised people weren''t bored of it yet.


    Instead of taking offense, I let out a smallugh. "I see I''m *really* popr, even here."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You mean infamous?"


    I shrugged, flipping my hair back. "Whatever you''ve heard, it''s all lies. I''m over Cole Fay. These days, I''m more interested in investments."


    He blinked. "What?"


    "You know, growing my money."


    "I know what you mean," he replied, eyeing me skeptically. "But I still don''t believe you. You''re not even old enough to legally invest."


    "As long as I have the money, I can do anything," I said, stepping closer and leaning casually on his desk. "Is it really so hard to believe that I want to invest in yourpany? Or do youck confidence in your own work?"


    Michael met my gaze with an unreadable expression. "I''m confident my work will seed. But I don''t have time to entertain a brat like you. If you want to y games, go find someone else. I''m very busy right now."


    I couldn''t really me him for brushing me off. After all, he''d probably dealt with countless rejections, and thest thing he needed was some rich kid pretending to be an investor.


    From what I''d dug up, no one wanted to touch QuantumLyfe''s project because it was a gamble. Being the first of its kind made it a pioneer, but also a massive risk.


    Investors were too scared to back something so untested.


    The concept of nanobot technology was groundbreaking, but that was exactly the problem ¡ª no one wanted to be the first to back an unproven, experimental technology.


    Investors feared it would take too long to perfect or that the public wouldn''t trust it. Theck of precedent made it a gamble, and mostpanies preferred to wait for a safer bet, letting someone else take the initial fall if things went wrong.


    Being first often means dealing with the hardest challenged like oveing technical issues and public skepticism, and QuantumLyfe''s was stuck in that uncertain zone, scaring off potential investors.


    Looked like I''d have to prove my worth.


    Without a word, I pulled out a sleek folder from my bag and ced it firmly on Michael ir''s desk. His eyes flicked to it, but his expression stayed cold.


    "This," I said, tapping the folder, "should change your mind."


    I leaned forward slightly, my voice dropping. "Let''s cut to the chase. You need money, and I need the business. It''s a win-win for both of us. No games, no pretenses. I know what QuantumLyfe is capable of ¡ª you''re sitting on something groundbreaking, but without funding, you''re stuck in limbo."


    His gaze lingered on the folder, but he didn''t move. I pressed on. "I''m not just another wannabe investor throwing money around. I''ve done my research. I know your project inside and out. With the right backing, your nanobots could change the world. And I''m ready to make that happen."


    For a moment, Michael stayed silent, his guarded expression unreadable. I could tell he was still skeptical, but now he was listening.

 Chapter 12: High Stakes and Hidden Agendas

    Michael grabbed the folder reluctantly, his fingers brushing over the cover before flipping it open.


    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. His brow furrowed deeper with every line he read, the tension clear in the tight knot forming on his forehead.


    When he reached the proposal, his eyes paused, scanning the offer again to make sure he hadn''t misread it. "Five million dors upfront in exchange for fifty percent of thepany''s shares."


    It was a steep ask, I knew that. But . . . "I''m a businesswoman, and I intended to get back what I invested. This isn''t charity." It was strategy.


    Michael was still deep in thought, and hadn''t looked up yet, but the weight of my offer was sinking in.


    I knew he knew just how much this meant ¡ª this deal could either save him or push him deeper into a corner.


    I watched him quietly as he processed the offer, his fingers now gripping the edge of the folder a little tighter. His brow was still furrowed, and I could see the gears turning in his mind as he weighed the pros and cons.


    "Why are you so sure that this project would seed?" he asked.


    My eyebrow rose. "You''re not confident in your own work?"


    "I am," he snapped.


    I beamed. "Then it will seed."


    He looked at me with an incredulous face like I was crazy.


    I leaned back slightly, giving him space to think. "I''ll let you mull it over," I said, breaking the short silence. "But don''t take too long. I''m not a very patient woman."


    He nced up at me, his expression still unreadable. I smiled faintly, keeping myposure.


    "I expect to hear your decision soon," I added. "Because with or without you, I n to move forward. But I''d prefer if we did this together."


    The ball was in his court now, but I wasn''t going to wait forever.


    === ?? ===


    As I sat inside my car, thinking about my next move, my phone buzzed. Sophia''s name shed across the screen, and I couldn''t help but groan internally.


    *Not now. Not her.*


    God knows I didn''t want to take that call, but I also didn''t have much of a choice. Thest thing I needed was her hovering over me, breathing down my neck, dissecting my every move.


    I swiped the screen and held the phone to my ear. "Yeah?"


    "Eve? Is that how you greet your mother?"


    You''re


    not


    my mother. The words were right on the tip of my tongue, but I bit them back, forcing myself to stay calm. "Sorry, Mother. I''m kind of busy right now."


    "Busy?" Her voice was sharp, cutting through my excuse like a knife. "I called your school, and you''ve been absent. What have you been up to these past few days? Why haven''t you been attending your sses?"


    I massaged my temples. Right, I''m still technically a seventeen-year-old in my final year of high school. I always forgot about that little detail.


    "I''m . . . busy with my debut," I lied, hoping it would shut her up for the time being.


    There was a pause, long enough for me to imagine her scrutinizing every word, every breath I took. "Didn''t I tell you to leave everything to us?"


    Her tone was skeptical, and I could feel her suspicion oozing through the phone. I had to think fast and sound convincing. "You know I can''t just sit still while the most important event of my life is happening in six months. Everything needs to be perfect."


    Another pause. I could practically hear the gears turning in her head. "Are you out there hunting for dresses and jewelry?"


    I stifled a sigh of relief and forced augh, though it felt like acid on my tongue. "You know me so well, Mother." The word


    Mother


    made my skin crawl, and I fought back the shiver creeping down my spine.


    "Stop what you''re doing right now, Eve. You''re wasting your time. Even if you scoured all of New York, you wouldn''t find anything better than what we''ve arranged at Bijoux Fashion and Jewelry. We''ve already prepared and ordered everything for you."


    Bijoux Fashion and Jewelry.


    Of course. It had to be one of the Fays'' ventures. What used to be just a jewelry store had grown into a high-end fashion brand, thanks to none other than Leanna Fay ¡ª Cole''s mother. That woman had the Midas touch. She could turn anything into gold, or so I''d heard.


    "Alright, Mom," I replied, trying not to grit my teeth. "I''ll stop wasting my time then. But at least send me some pictures of the dress and jewelry?"


    "How could I do that?" Sophia scolded, her tone condescending. "Didn''t I tell you it''s supposed to be a surprise?"


    I rolled my eyes.


    Yeah, right.


    It wasn''t a surprise because they wanted it to be special ¡ª it was because the dress wasn''t even meant for me. It was for


    her


    ¡ª for Sophie.


    "How about this?" she continued, her voice suddenly too sweet. "Why don''t you join me for lunch today? I''m at Greeneries. Let''s talk. It''s been too long since we''ve had a proper chat."


    I cringed internally, already imagining the forced conversation, the passive-aggressivements about my behavior. "Aren''t you busy?" I asked, hoping for an out.


    Please be busy. Please have a full schedule.


    "Not right now. Soe here, okay? I''ll be expecting you."


    Before I could even form another excuse, the line went dead.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Sophia was getting suspicious ¡ª thanks to Sophie, no doubt. My strange behavior over the past few days wasn''t going unnoticed, and avoiding her now would only make things worse. I had no choice but to show up.


    The problem was . . . Greeneries was yet another one of the Fay family''s many businesses.


    Great


    , I thought bitterly. Just what I needed ¡ª a front-row seat to more Fay family drama.

 Chapter 13: The Final Dance Rehearsal

    I pulled up at Greeneries and took a deep breath, already dreading what was waiting for me inside.


    Don''t get me wrong ¡ª the ce itself was beautiful. Modern, cozy, with lush greenery everywhere, sunlight streaming through therge windows, and an open, airy design that made it feel fresh.


    But it wasn''t the ambiance that had me on edge ¡ª it was the people I was about to meet.


    With a final steadying breath, I stepped out of the car and headed in, preparing myself for whatever wasing. The staff led me to the private section, and sure enough, there was Sophia, seated elegantly at the table. And of course, Sophie was right next to her, like always.


    The way Sophia doted on Sophie, treating her like she was the golden child, made me wonder how none of the family rtives ever questioned their rtionship. It was obvious.


    But then again, I didn''t see it before either. So maybe I was an idiot too.


    "Eve, good that you''re here. Take a seat," Sophia said, her voice sharp andmanding.


    Sophie was alreadyfortably settled next to her, eating like she owned the ce ¡ª no pretense of modesty, no attempt to act like the


    maid


    she was supposed to be. But I guess, with no one else around, all the masks were off.


    At least Cole wasn''t here, or anyone else from the Fay family for that matter. I could stomach this much.


    "I''m sorry I''mte!"


    I spoke too soon.


    A tall, slender woman walked in, her presence lighting up the room instantly. Her long, chestnut hair fell in soft waves, and her warm brown eyes sparkled with genuine delight. She smiled brightly, and the tension in the air seemed to lift for a moment.


    Lina Fay.


    Cole''s twin sister.


    My heart clenched painfully, and my stomach churned like I was going to be sick. Was Coleing too? I wasn''t ready for that. Not here. Not now.


    "Sorry Cole couldn''t make it, so I''m filling in for him," Lina said as she gracefully sat down next to me. Her smile widened when she saw me, her bubbly, friendly personality theplete opposite of her brother''s.


    "I''m so excited for your eighteenth birthday, Eve! I''m really sorry Cole couldn''t be here today for this important meeting."


    "Huh?" I blinked, confused.


    Meeting? What?


    Sophia answered before I could process anything. "Nonsense, Lina. I''m the one who''s sorry for calling Cole on such short notice. I just wanted to discuss thest dance. Eve''s debut is only five months away, and she and Cole haven''t practiced their final dance yet."


    Oh, right. The


    dance


    . In traditional debuts, the first dance was with the father, and thest was with the fianc¨¦. So that''s what they wanted to talk about?


    This could''ve been handled back home, but no. They dragged me out here, likely hoping to see if I''d swoon over Cole or embarrass myself in front of them.


    Too bad for them. Not even Sophia Rosette could summon Cole Fay on a whim. That man didn''t clear his schedule for anyone, not even for one of the richest women in the world. If you wanted his time, you had to make an appointment and wait in line like everyone else.


    Cole was finishing his business marketing degree and was a few years older than me, which meant he was probably


    very


    busy. And even if he wasn''t, I was sure he wouldn''t care to drop everything just for this.


    Then again, who even was I? My entire existence felt like a lie these days. For all I knew, even my uing birthday was a fabrication. It was Sophie''s real birthday.


    I didn''t even know when my real birthday was or who were my real parents.


    Lina tried not to flinch at the mention of her brother skipping out on practice. She smiled, but the tension was there, just beneath the surface.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rosette. I''ll make sure to scold my brother for not practicing the dance," she said, clearly feeling the weight of Cole''s absence.


    Sophia, ever the tactician, gave Lina''s hand a warm, reassuring squeeze. "Oh, don''t be so formal, dear. Call me Auntie. After all, we''ll be family soon, right?"


    Lina forced a smile, while I quietly sipped my tea, watching the show. Lina was always the one covering for Cole. Every time.


    She attended the important meetings Cole couldn''t be bothered with, met the people he refused to meet, and showed up at parties he didn''t care to attend. Lina spent her life keeping her brother''s reputation intact, but honestly, I thought it was a waste of her time.


    Cole didn''t need saving. His arrogance and indifference were just part of the package. He was cold, calcting, and distant ¡ª just like his father, Cain Fay. And, as twisted as it was, that only seemed to elevate his status. The more unreachable he was, the more people wanted to be near him.


    "I''m sorry, Eve," Lina said suddenly, her words snapping me out of my thoughts. She turned to me, her expression soft. "I''m sorry my brother hasn''t been practicing with you for the dance."


    I was taken aback. This meeting hadn''t happened before so I really didn''t know how to react. The usual line of the story slightly diverge to what I had known. This probably the product of what I had been doing the past days.


    I have to be careful not to diverge too much or something might happen that was out of the story and p me right on the face.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Apologies for the dy in updates! I''ve been under the weather, and the storm hitting us right now has Wi-Fi ying hide and seek. But no worries ¡ª more chapters are on the way to make up for the lost time! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 14: A Dance of Deception

    Lina had always been kind, but distant, like she was friendly to everyone but never let anyone too close.


    I wasn''t used to her apologizing to me ¡ª especially about Cole. We were never close, but we weren''t enemies either.


    "It''s fine," I said without care, picking up a piece of steamed chicken and dipping it in the sauce. "If Cole doesn''t want to do the dance, we can always rece him."


    I didn''t care. Why would I? It wasn''t really my birthday, and I certainly wasn''t the one who''d be dancing with him at the end of the day.


    If anything, I was relieved I didn''t have to see him. He and Sophie could dance in hell for all I cared.


    I realized I had said something outrageous when I noticed the looks they were giving me. They stared like I had just sprouted horns or something.


    Oh, right. I was supposed to be


    deeply


    in love with Cole ¡ª madly obsessed. The old


    me


    would''ve been heartbroken, whining about how devastated I was that he wasn''ting to practice.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and forced a smile. "


    I love him so much


    . I just don''t want to impose on him. He''s probably busy. Besides, I have plenty of male ssmates. One of them could easily fill in."


    It was a weak recovery, but it was all I could muster. The mere thought of ying along with this twisted love act made me feel nauseous, but somehow, I managed to keep it together.


    "Nonsense, what are you talking about, Eve?" Sophia''s voice cut through the air, sharp andmanding, like she wasn''t about to let me off the hook so easily.


    "Thest dance


    has


    to be with Cole," Sophie chimed in, clearly rattled.


    She was so thrown off by the situation that she forgot her ce, failing to address Cole with the proper honorifics.


    Lina shot her a quick nce, and Sophie, realizing her slip-up, immediately cleared her throat and corrected herself.


    "I-I mean . . . Lady Eve has been looking forward to dancing with


    Young


    Master


    Cole. It would be such a shame if that didn''t happen. It''s her eighteenth birthday, after all ¡ª a once-in-a-lifetime event. And . . . and it was her debut to high society and even their engagement would be officially announce that day right?"


    I fought hard not to roll my eyes.


    Oh, I bet she''s the one dying to dance with him,


    I thought. But I couldn''t afford to show how I really felt. I had to y the part of the love-struck fool if I didn''t want them to get suspicious of my sudden change in attitude.


    Lina, on the other hand, sat quietly, her lips pressed together in a thin line as she watched the scene unfold. She was observant, careful, as though trying to gauge her reaction of the whole situation. I could tell she didn''t buy into the theatrics like the others did.


    But even so, she remained silent, perhaps out of the rtionship between the two families.


    "It''s just that . . ." I began, struggling to inject any semnce of affection into my voice, "I


    love


    Cole, and I don''t want to be a burden to him."


    The words tasted like poison on my tongue, each one harder to force out than thest. My voice faltered, betraying the cracks in my fa?ade, but I pushed on, desperate to maintain the illusion.


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, studying me as if she could peel back theyers of my carefully crafted performance.


    Sophie, meanwhile, seemed too eager to ept my words, nodding along like I had just confessed some great truth.


    But deep down, I wanted nothing more than to rip those words apart ¡ª to scream that I couldn''t care less about Cole Fay anymore, that I didn''t want anything to do with him or this charade.


    The more I had to y this role, the more suffocating it became.


    "Very well then," Lina finally broke the silence, her voice light and full of energy. "I''ll drag Cole to the next dance training session, I promise." She beamed, her warm smile catching me off guard. "But in the meantime, how about I be your partner to make up for his absence?"


    I blinked, surprised. "You?"


    Lina nodded confidently. "I might not look like it, but I''m an expert at dancing ¡ª whether it''s the woman''s or man''s role. I can practice with you and then teach the steps to Coleter, so he doesn''t mess up when it''s time for your next session."


    I shook my head. "No, it''s fine." Why even bother practicing when I wasn''t nning to attend this so-called birthday anyway? "You''re probably busy."


    Lina waved her hand dismissively. "I don''t have any sses this afternoon, and I''ve cleared my schedule for the day. We can practice all afternoon if you''d like."


    "That''s a wonderful idea, Eve," Sophia chimed in before I could respond, her voice sharine sweet. "You and Lina should spend more time together ¡ª get to know each other."


    Of course, what she really meant was, to create a chance for Sophie to get close to Lina.


    Her smile was so fake that it was almost painful to look at. She wasn''t fooling anyone, least of all me.


    "I''ll send Sophie along with you," Sophia added, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    "No need," I replied quickly. "I can handle myself."


    But Sophie, looking panicked, nced over at Sophia, clearly desperate to be part of the practice. I could practically see her plotting ¡ª probably hoping to use the session as an excuse to get closer to Lina. She''d undoubtedly been practicing in secret, trying to perfect her steps so she could swoop in when the time came.


    Sophia, however, wasn''t budging. "Eve, have Sophie apany you," she insisted, her voice hard as steel. "You might need something during your practice, so be sure to visit Mr. Hanz afterward."


    I could tell she wasn''t about to take ''


    no


    '' for an answer. There was no point in pushing back anymore ¡ª arguing would only make them more suspicious of me. This wasn''t the time to let my emotions take control. I had to be smarter than that, keep them all in the dark for as long as I could.


    "Alright," I finally said, forcing a smile.


    I was ying a dangerous game, and every move had to be calcted. If I wanted to get through this, I had to pretend, blend in, and keep them guessing until I could make my move.

 Chapter 15: Behind the Masks

    Mr. Hanz was a legend in the world of formal dance, a name whispered among the elite when it came to choreography.


    The rich and powerful sought him out, offering exorbitant sums just to have him choreograph their performances. His studio was nestled in the heart of New York, a sleek, modern facility that stood as a testament to his sess.


    When we arrived, the lobby was empty, its polished surfaces gleaming under the soft glow of elegant lights. It wasn''t surprising ¡ª the ce was exclusive. You didn''t just walk into Mr. Hanz''s studio; every visit required an appointment, scheduled down to the minute.


    "I''m sorry for thest-minute notice, Candy," Lina said to the receptionist with her usual grace.


    Candy, a woman whose poise matched the elegance of the studio, shed a professional smile. "For you, Miss Lina, Mr. Hanz cut his trip short. He flew back from a fashion show in Paris as soon as he heard you''d be arriving."


    Lina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "He really shouldn''t have gone through all that trouble. We would''ve been fine practicing with his assistants."


    Candy''s smile never wavered. "Not for you, Miss Lina. Only Mr. Hanz will oversee your sessions."


    "Thank you," Lina said, her voice kind but firm. "We''re in a bit of a rush, so if you don''t mind, we''ll head straight in."


    "Of course. Right this way."


    As they exchanged pleasantries, I was lost in thought, remembering thest time I was here. Back then, Mr. Hanz hadn''t even bothered to show up. Not once. I had practiced my heart out, desperate to impress, but to him, I was just another face in the crowd.


    It didn''t matter now, though. I wasn''t invested in this world anymore. All I wanted was to get through these next few months and disappear ¡ª vanish into a simple life far from the suffocating family drama in here.


    In my distraction, I bumped into Dn, Lina''s ever-present bodyguard. His presence was as silent as it wasmanding.


    I had to tilt my head back just to meet his eyes, icy blue and piercing, a stark contrast against his paleplexion. Dn''s heritage was as striking as his appearance, a mix of Australian and Japanese, with perhaps something else in between.


    He didn''t react, didn''t speak. His face remained emotionless, a mask he wore well. I had heard the rumors ¡ª how he had been orphaned young, taken in by the Fays, and assigned as Lina''s personal bodyguard since childhood. He was always there, a silent sentinel at her side.


    His features were striking, high cheekbones, big eyes, prominent jawlines, small face with a kissable lips to seal all that gift ¡ª almost too perfect, the kind of face that would leave anyone staring a little too long. But his personality? It was just like Cole''s ¡ª cold, distant, and indifferent.


    No thanks. I''d had my fill of handsome, emotionless types, the kind that made you swoon one moment and feel invisible the next. I''d had enough tost a lifetime.


    Romance? I was over it. In this life, it wasn''t worth the trouble.


    My dream life right now? To vanish into some tiny remote vige where nobody knows me, surrounded by a squad of cats and dogs, living the kind of quiet, drama-free existence that involves more naps and pet hair than people. Growing old with some furry army sounds perfect!


    Without a word, Dn moved aside, allowing us to pass as we entered the spacious practice hall. The air inside hummed with the energy of untold hours of dedication, a space where dreams were crafted and perfected. And yet, all I could think about was how much I wanted to be anywhere but here.


    Mr. Hanz, a bald, slender man with smooth dark skin and an air of ir, greeted Lina the moment we stepped into the practice hall. His excitement was on his face, his bright smile lighting up his expression as he kissed her on the cheek.


    "Lina Fay, what an honor this is!" he eximed, his voice as grand as his reputation.


    Lina returned his smile, though with a touch of embarrassment. "I''m sorry for the short notice, Mr. Hanz. You didn''t have to rush back from Paris. The travel must''ve been exhausting."


    Hanz''s wide eyes grew even wider in exaggerated disbelief. "Nonsense! For your dance? I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    But Lina''s smile wavered as she took a small step back, gesturing toward me. "Actually, it''s not for me. It''s for Eve''s eighteenth birthday. You know she and my brother are supposed to share thest dance at the party, right?"


    Hanz''s forced smile barely reached his eyes as he spared me a quick nce, his attention swiftly returning to Lina. "Ah, of course. But where is young Master Cole?"


    "He couldn''t make it," Lina said, ncing away. "I was hoping, if it''s alright with you, that maybe I could take his ce for now?"


    Hanz''s lips pursed as he tapped his chin, pondering. "Hmm, a man''s build and dance style is quite different, my dear . . ." His eyes suddenly lit up as theynded on Dn, standing stoically nearby. "Ah, I have it! Why not have him practice with you instead?"


    Lina''s face flushed a delicate shade of pink. "M-me?"


    It was painfully obvious now ¡ª Lina liked Dn. Her stolen nces, the softening of her smile, and the barely-there blush whenever their eyes met ¡ª it all gave her away. As wless as Lina was, even she couldn''t hide her feelings.


    But Dn? He seemed as indifferent as ever, his expression unreadable as he stood there, unmoved by her charm.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he felt anything for her at all. How could he not? Lina was the entire package ¡ª beauty, grace, intelligence power.


    Yet the idea of a mere bodyguard falling for the daughter of a family like the Fays wouldn''t sit well with anyone. Maybe it was the reason why he was holding back?


    Or must be he wasn''t really into her, after all.

 Chapter 16: Turning the Tables

    Still, I had my doubts. Dn didn''t seemfortable with the idea of dancing with Lina.


    "I can''t," Lina stammered, her blush deepening. "This is Eve''s practice session."


    They still remember me. I thought I had gone invisible.


    Hanz waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, it''s fine! Eve can just watch for now, get a feel for the steps while you two dance. We''ll take some videos so she can studyter."


    Before Lina could protest again, I stepped in. "It''s alright. I''ll observe for now and see how it''s done."


    "You''re sure?" Lina''s expression was filled with guilt, but I nodded her and reassure her with a smile.


    The truth was, she looked like she was dying to dance with Dn. Who was I to stand in her way?


    With a beaming smile, Lina turned to Dn and extended her hand. "Shall we?"


    For a brief moment, Dn''s icy mask cracked. His eyes flickered with something ¡ª hesitation, maybe difort.


    He took a deep breath, slowly removed his coat, and stepped onto the dance floor. It was clear that this was no easy task for him.


    I wonder why.


    I watched as they danced, and for the first time, I realized that not every man fell for Lina Fay''s perfection. The one man she wanted the most seemedpletely not interested in her.


    I understood the feeling 100%.


    But it wasn''t my ce to interfere. This wasn''t my battle to fight.


    So I let it be, and just observed from the sidelines. Not that I was going to interfere in the first ce.


    "Why aren''t you dancing with him, youngdy?" Sophie asked, appearing beside me so suddenly that I almost jumped.


    I had nearly forgotten she was with us. "Dancing with who?"


    "That bodyguard, Dn. Isn''t he handsome?"


    I shrugged. "I guess so."


    Sophie licked her lips, leaning closer with a conspiratorial whisper. "I don''t know if I should say this . . ."


    Then don''t


    , I thought, already feeling the edge of her words before she finished the sentence.


    "But don''t you think Lina''s stealing your spotlight? It''s your birthday, and yet you''re just standing here like you''re invisible. You should be the there, practicing."


    I knew exactly what Sophie was trying to do ¡ª sow seeds of discord between me and Lina. In the past, it would have worked. I was impatient, easily rattled, and used to thinking the world revolved around me.


    Sophie had learned to manipte that trait of mine, feeding my insecurities until I made mistakes, ones that tarnished my reputation. Back then, I wanted respect and recognition in line with my status, but it only backfired.


    Right now? After everything I''d been through, I knew better. I''d been humbled by my experiences, and Sophie''s tricks weren''t going to work this time.


    "Mydy, you should go in there and assert yourself. It''s your event, after all," Sophie pressed, her voice dripping with false concern.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes and stered on my fakest smile. "You know what? You''re absolutely right."


    Sophie''s face lit up, thinking she had won.


    "I want you to go over there and tell Lina that."


    Her smile instantly dropped. "Uh . . . what?"


    "It''s fine," I said with a pointed look. "Tell her I said that. She''ll understand."


    Sophie blinked, clearly taken aback, but I could see the gears turning in her head. She thought she could still stir the pot. With renewed determination, she strutted over to Lina and Dn, interrupting their dance mid-spin.


    Lina''s face fell immediately, her usual graceful smile reced with a frustrated pout. Dn, on the other hand, looked almost relieved, quickly stepping back to his usual spot.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lina," Sophie began, her voice too sugary to be genuine, "but mydy said¡ª"


    "Sophie! What are you doing?" I interrupted, rushing forward, ying the part of the embarrassed victim. I gave Lina a deep bow, forcing as much guilt as I could into my tone. "I''m so sorry, Lady Lina. My maid overstepped. She wasn''t supposed to bother you, but she went ahead anyway. She''s only looking out for me, saying that I should be the one practicing. Please forgive her. I''ll take full responsibility."


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "What? You''re the one who¡ª"


    "Sophie, enough," I said, cutting her off and cing a firm hand on her arm. I squeezed hard enough that she winced. If I could I wanted to break her hand. "It was rude of you. Again, I apologize, Lady Lina. I''ve been too soft on her, and she got out of line. I''ll be sure to deal with thister."


    Lina''s scowl softened, though she still seemed slightly irritated. "Oh, please, just call me Lina. You don''t have to apologize like that." She forced a smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes as she nced at Sophie, clearly still holding a grudge for the interruption.


    "And your maid isn''t entirely wrong," Lina added with a sly smile, shooting a nce at Sophie before looking back at me. "It''s your dance practice. I shouldn''t be stealing it from you."


    "Oh, no," I quickly countered, waving my hand dismissively. "I''m learning so much from watching you and Dn. Please, go on. You two look good together."


    Lina blushed a little deeper, clearly pleased. "I don''t think that''s possible. My bodyguard probably hates me for dragging him into this. It''s only a one-time deal."


    I chuckled. "He seems pretty handy."


    Linaughed lightly, her mood brightening. "He is."


    Then, to my surprise, she took my hand in hers, her smile growing even wider. "Mr. Hanz," she called, "Eve will be my partner this time!"


    Wait . . . what? Why did I feel like we''d just gotten closer? Was it because Iplimented her dance with Dn? Did I stumble upon her soft spot by ident?


    This was bad. This was


    definitely


    not part of the n.


    I didn''t want to be involved in any of this. Not with Lina, not with Dn, and definitely not with whatever emotional mess was brewing between them.


    I didn''t want to be involved in Cole''s life anymore!

 Chapter 17: The Gift

    Later that Night:


    Lina had made herself at home in Cole''s room, as she often did. While her twin brother sat glued to hisputer, typing away in silence, she sprawledfortably across his king-sized bed in her pajamas, babbling on without a care.


    "I had the most


    exhausting


    day today!" Lina eximed, rolling onto her stomach and propping her chin up with her hands. "I got to take your ce, you know? It was so tiresome!" She grinned, nudging him. "I think you owe me somepensation for covering your spot."


    Cole didn''t even nce at her, his fingers cking away at the keys like she wasn''t there.


    Unbothered by his indifference, Lina sighed, flipping onto her back again. "Oh, by the way, did you know that Eve is really small? I mean, I''m at least a head taller than her! That totally surprised me."


    "We''re just tall," Cole muttered tly, eyes fixed on the screen.


    Lina''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Oh? Are you defending her now?"


    Cole''s brows furrowed, the tension in his forehead almostical as his lips pressed into a tighter line.


    Lina only giggled more. "I don''t get why you don''t like her, brother. She''s beautiful, and I think those rumors about her are totally bogus. At the dance, I expected her to be clingy, always bothering me about you, but she doesn''t even mention you! It''s kinda . . . refreshing." Because everyone was asking Cole to her like she was his personal caretaker.


    Still, Cole remained silent, as if the conversation was beneath him.


    "Then again," Lina continued, her tone shifting to one of contemtion, "you don''t like


    any


    women besides Mother and me. Are you sure you even want to go through with this engagement to Eve?"


    "I don''t care who it is. I just want to get it over with," Cole replied, not missing a beat in his typing.


    Lina rolled her eyes dramatically. "If you said you didn''t want to, Father and Mother would probably call off the whole thing."


    "What''s the point? It''ll happen eventually. No sense in fighting the inevitable."


    Lina let out a deep breath, staring at the ceiling. "I guess. I mean, in our family, marriage is more of a business deal than anything else. It makes sense. You already know Eve, and she''s been in love with you since forever."


    She paused, her expression growing more serious. "But . . . are you okay with it? I mean, she''s really in love with you, but you don''t feel the same way, do you? Isn''t it cruel to tie her to a loveless marriage?"


    Cole''s fingers froze over the keyboard for a moment, a small sign that her words had gotten through, even if just a little.


    "At least for old time''s sake," Lina added softly, "you could save her from that kind of life. She''s always loved you, but all she''ll get in return is . . . this. A cold, distant husband. Isn''t that a cruel fate?"


    Cole sighed, finally turning his chair around to face her.


    Lina blinked, momentarily stunned by his intense gaze. He was the spitting image of their father, Cain Fay, but ten times more intimidating with that brooding demeanor and sharp, indifferent tone. Cain had softened over the years, thanks to Lina''s mother, Leana, but Cole? He had inherited his father''s former ruthlessness, and now, he wore it like armor.


    "Since when do you care about her feelings?" he asked, crossing his arms.


    Lina pursed her lips, thinking. "Since just now, I guess. I didn''t like her before ¡ª she was always chasing after you, and it got on my nerves. But now . . . she seemed . . . different. She doesn''t even light up when she talks about you anymore. It''s like she''s forcing herself just to say your name. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think she hated you. Did something happen between you two?"


    Cole didn''t answer, his gaze hardening as he turned back to his screen. "I''m busy. Can you leave now? You have your own room."


    Linaughed, rolling around the bed again. "But I like it here. Besides, it''s lonely in my room. At least here, I''ve got you."


    "Stop being a child," Cole said, though the reprimandcked any real heat.


    Their yful bickering was interrupted by a knock on the door. One of the housemaids entered, bowing slightly.


    "Miss Lina, you have a package."


    Lina perked up immediately, excitement bubbling in her voice. "Who''s it from?"


    "Miss Eve Rosette," the maid replied.


    "Oh?" Lina''s curiosity was piqued as she retrieved the package. As soon as the door closed behind the maid, she eagerly ripped it open, finding a small card resting on top. It read:


    Dear Lina, an apology for before, Eve.


    "Apology? For what?" Lina muttered, tilting her head in confusion. "Oh . . . must be because of that incident with her maid."


    Setting the card aside, Lina pulled out the gift beneath it. Her eyes widened in shock. It was a beautifully hand-drawn watercolor portrait of her and Dn dancing earlier that day. The figures were captured mid-spin, almost animated in how lifelike they seemed. The delicate brushstrokes and vibrant colors gave the entire piece an ethereal glow.


    It was . . . beautiful.


    And Lina


    loved


    it.


    "What''s that?" Cole''s voice cut through her awe as he nced over his shoulder, noticing her excitement.


    Lina quickly hid the card behind her back, cheeks flushing. "N-nothing!"


    She didn''t want her brother to know she''d received something so personal from Eve.


    Of all the expensive jewelry, limited edition handbags, andvish clothes she had ever received, this simple watercolor card was the most meaningful. It was clear Eve had drawn it herself, especially since her signature was neatly scrawled at the bottom like an artist''s stamp of approval.


    Lina had never known that Eve could draw, but then again, she didn''t really know much about her at all. She had always dismissed her as just another lovesick girl chasing after Cole, but this . . . this was different.


    Lina suddenly felt a pang of guilt. She had misjudged Eve, lumping her in with the others without ever giving her a chance.


    Perhaps it was time to change that.


    She clutched the card tightly, her mind racing. She would prepare a gift of her own in return.

 Chapter 18: That Day in the Field

    "Today, as you step into the world beyond these walls, remember that sess isn''t defined by the destination, but by the courage to chase your dreams, the strength to rise after failure, and the heart to keep moving forward, no matter the challenge."


    I stood at the back of the sprawling field, listening to Cole''s valedictorian speech as the sun dipped low, casting a golden hue over the ceremony.


    He graduated at the top of his ss, and I couldn''t have been prouder. In that moment, I felt like a proud mom ¡ª cheering and hollering for him from the back. I didn''t care if all eyes turned my way. Let them stare.


    Beside me, Sophie couldn''t resist adding her two cents. "Too bad Cole''s graduating just as you''re about to enter high school, youngdy," she said, her voice filled with that familiar mocking edge.


    I crossed my arms, smirking confidently. "It''s fine," I shot back, tossing my hair over my shoulder. "He''s mine in the end anyway. We''ll be getting married as soon as I turn eighteen. It won''t be long now."


    I felt a rush of excitement as I clutched the small gift in my hands ¡ª along with the love letter I had rewritten a hundred times over. This was it, the moment I had imagined for years. As Cole''s speech neared its conclusion, my heart raced with anticipation.


    He was up there on that stage, looking perfect,manding the attention of everyone, like he always did. The crowd hung on his every word, but all I could think about was how soon he''d be mine. My fingers tightened around the gift, my secret offering for him. This was my moment too ¡ª the one I had been waiting for.


    Sophie nced at me, clearly enjoying my deperation, but I didn''t care. All I knew was that after tonight, things were going to change.


    When everything ended, I waited patiently on the sidelines.


    As always, there was a crowd gathered around Cole. He had that maic presence, the kind that drew people in without even trying. Girls hovered around him, offering him gifts, but he brushed them all off.


    I stood there, watching, feeling a surge of pride swell inside me. In a few years, he would be mine. Everyone practically knew by now that he was my boyfriend, or so I thought.


    I bided my time, slowly making my way toward him. My eyes never left his face. Nothing else mattered. I didn''t notice the crowd parting to let me through, nor did I hear the whispers that followed me. It was just me and Cole.


    When our eyes finally met, a shiver ran through me. My stomach fluttered with familiar excitement as I drew closer, each step bringing me closer to the moment I had been waiting for. Everything else faded.


    The crowd, the noise, the world ¡ª it was just Cole.


    "Cole," I whispered, my voice soft, vulnerable. "I love you."


    I waited for his reaction, hope filling every inch of me. But his expression didn''t change. His eyes stayed cold, distant. When he spoke, his voice was deep,manding, and heartbreakingly indifferent.


    "Stop bothering me."


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. His voice echoed across the field, amplified by the microphone clip on his toga. I hadn''t even noticed it was on.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t have feelings for you? Stop bothering me," he repeated, the words cutting deeper than any rejection before.


    My heart shattered. I was used to his rejections, his indifference. I always smiled through them,ughed them off, made jokes to hide the sting. But this¡ªthis was different. The entire field had heard.


    Suddenly, I felt all eyes on me. The whispers grew louder, turning into snickers, then outrightughter. My face burned with humiliation. I didn''t know where to look, where to hide. And Cole? He just walked away,pletely unaffected, as if none of it mattered.


    "C-Cole . . ." I called out weakly, my voice trembling. I was used to his coldness, his harsh words, but today, the weight of the mockery was too much. Theughter from the crowd, their cruel smiles ¡ª it made me feel sick.


    My stomach turned, and before I knew it, I was on my knees, retching. The world around me spun as the tears I refused to let fall burned behind my eyes.

 Chapter 19: The Ashes of Unrequited Love

    AaArRgH!


    I jolted awake, gasping for air. Sweat clung to my skin, making my pajamas stick to my body, but my hands and feet were ice cold. I looked around wildly, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Damn it!"


    I cursed, trying to shake off the nightmare.


    However, it wasn''t just a dream. It had happened ¡ª back when Cole and I were still in high school. That day, in front of everyone, he crushed me.


    The memory came rushing back, hitting me like a tidal wave. The humiliation, the embarrassment ¡ª it was worse than anything I had ever felt. I had been so devastated that I skipped school for days, too ashamed to face anyone.


    I wanted to transfer schools, disappear, but Sophia had been against it. If anything, she seemed to relish my suffering, forcing me to endure the rest of those four agonizing years.


    The whole school knew what had happened. I became a joke, a meme that circted long after graduation.


    I was such an idiot back then. I should''ve walked away, stopped loving him. But no ¡ª I kept chasing after him, enduring rejection after rejection, humiliation after humiliation.


    How could I have been such a fool?!


    With a shaky hand, I yanked open my drawer, pulling out the stack of love letters and gifts I had saved for Cole over the years. Each one represented a piece of my heart I had foolishly handed to him, hoping that one day he would see me, truly see me.


    I had dreamt of the day I''d give them all to him ¡ª on our wedding day, no less. How naive. How delusional.


    I looked at those letters, those carefully wrapped gifts, and felt a surge of anger rise in my chest.


    How could I have been so blind? So stupid?!


    Without thinking, I grabbed them all and threw them into the firece. The mes licked at the edges of the paper, the ribbons, turning everything to ash. The love, the hope, the pain ¡ª it all burned away.


    With each flicker of the fire, I felt something inside me harden. The years of rejection and humiliation had ironed my heart, wrapping it in chains.


    I promised this day . . .


    I would never love again.


    === ?? ===


    "So, you agreed?" I asked, staring at Michael from across the table.


    We sat in a small corner of a dimly lit restaurant, the low hum of conversation around us barely registering over the tension hanging between us.


    I watched him intently, waiting for his answer, my heart drumming steadily in my chest.


    Michael took a deep breath, his shoulders rising and falling with the weight of his decision. His eyes, tired and shadowed, flickered up to meet mine before he sighed. "I didn''t have much of a choice if I wanted this project to survive. We''re close . . . so close I can almost taste the breakthrough. One final push and we''ll be there. I can feel it."


    A grin tugged at the corner of my lips, the excitement buzzing through my veins.


    "Good," I said, leaning back in my chair, my fingers drumming lightly on the table. The deal was sealed.


    "But . . . since you own 50% of thepany now," he started, hesitating before continuing, "that makes you the CEO, right?"


    I raised my hand in mock surrender. "Hold up. CEO? Who said anything about me being the CEO? Did you see those words in any of the contract? No, I''m an investor ¡ª nothing more, nothing less."


    Michael frowned, his brows knitting together as he stared at me in disbelief. "Then who''s supposed to manage thepany? What are you nning to do?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at the look on his face. "You, of course."


    "


    Me


    ?" Michael practically choked on his words, pointing a finger at his own chest, his eyes widening in exaggerated surprise. "You want


    me


    to run thepany?"


    I nodded, my grin widening. "Yes, you. Remember? I''m just a kid. And it''s your project. Besides, you''re the leader before I even came into the picture."


    Michael groaned, running a hand through his long, disheveled hair. "And now you''re pulling the ''


    I''m just a kid''


    card on me, at a time like this?"


    I giggled, leaning forward, my elbows resting on the table as I grinned at him. "Honestly, I don''t know the first thing about running apany. If I tried to manage it, we''d be bankrupt within a month. Besides . . ." I trailed off, waiting for him to bite.


    "Besides what?" He leaned in slightly, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "I''m toozy to run it. That''s why I need you. You''ve got the brains, the drive ¡ª and let''s face it, you''d do a much better job than I ever could."


    Michael shook his head, but despite his exasperation, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. His dimples appeared, giving him a boyish charm, even with the dark circles under his eyes and the dirt-smudgedb coat that hung loosely on his frame.


    Despite his unkempt appearance, there was no denying that Michael had a certain allure about him. If only he''d clean up a bit.


    "What are you staring at?" he asked, adjusting his sses, his gaze flicking to me with a hint of self-consciousness.


    "When weunch," I said, leaning in conspiratorially, "make sure you look presentable, alright? You''re pretty, and your looks could help pull in some investors."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You''re nning to use me as bait, aren''t you?"


    I shrugged, shing him an innocent smile. "If it''s within legal boundaries, sure. You''ve got to use every tool at your disposal if you want to seed in this world. And if that means flirting with a few potential investors here and there . . . well, you do what you''ve got to do."


    I winked at him, but Michael only shook his head, a bemused smile ying on his lips.


    He probably thought I was joking.


    But I wasn''t.


    I was dead serious.

 Chapter 20: Beneath the Surface

    After weeks of careful nning, everything seemed to be falling into ce.


    My momentum was unstoppable, and it wouldn''t be long before I amassed the millions I needed.


    At this rate, I might even be able to pay off the old man ahead of schedule.


    That thought sent a surge of satisfaction through me ¡ª if I cleared my debt early, I could demand my freedom and disappear before anyone realized what I was truly up to.


    I had been relentless in the stock market, taking calcted risks with a ferocity that left no room for failure.


    Every move was aggressive, yet precise. I poured funds intopanies with the highest yields, setting up a financial empire brick by brick, step by step.


    Along the way, I was already sketching the blueprint of my next venture ¡ª a business that would secure my power for years toe.


    Of course, I wasn''t reckless. No one could trace anything back to me.


    I had carefully hidden behind a front ¡ª a fictitious investor that shielded my identity. Experts were hired to handle the tedious work, the details that I had neither the time nor patience to deal with.


    They had no idea who they were working for, and that was exactly how I wanted it.


    Everything was falling into ce, and when the moment came, I would vanish like a ghost, leaving nothing but a trail of dust in my wake.


    The big reveal woulde ¡ª but by then, I''d be long gone.


    A giggle escaped my lips as I envisioned it ¡ª my future was finally within reach. I could almost see it: a quaint vige bathed in green, the air crisp and clean, far from the suffocating drama of the city. There, I''d age gracefully in a cozy cottage, surrounded by wildflowers, towering trees, and the gentle rustle of animals.


    A simple life. The life I had always dreamed of but never truly believed I could grasp.


    ~RiiIinNgG!~


    The sudden, jarring ring of my phone snapped me back to reality. The screen showed an unfamiliar number. I hesitated for a moment, then answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Eve? It''s Lina," came the voice on the other end.


    "Lina?" I asked, caught off guard. "How did you get my number?"


    It was a silly question, really. She had the means to find anyone''s number if she wanted to.


    "You know what? Never mind that. Why did you call me?" I pressed, steering the conversation back on track.


    "I just wanted to say thank you for the gift."


    "Oh, that," I replied, feigning casual indifference. In truth, the gift had been ast-minute decision, an apology on behalf of Sophie''s behavior at thatst function. A simple gesture, but one that meant something more.


    In their world of high society, such courtesies were expected. But for me, there was always a reason behind the niceties.


    Getting closer to Lina wasn''t just for show. I had a n. When Sophie and Cole finally announced their engagement, Lina''s influence would be invaluable. I wanted her in my corner ¡ª an ally when things inevitably went south. With Lina still favored me, she could make Sophie''s life unbearable in the Fays.


    Not that I nned on sticking around to watch it all unfold. By then, I would be long gone. But the thought still brought a smile to my face. I''m petty after all.


    The friction between Lina and Sophie was already bubbling under the surface. All it needed was a nudge, and that tiny spark could ignite a raging inferno.


    And I was more than willing to fan the mes.


    Since Lina already had a collection of expensive,vish items, I decided on something more personal ¡ª a handmade watercolor portrait of her and Dn. It wasn''t even that beautiful, if I were being honest. I had rushed through it, barely giving it the attention it probably deserved, but I figured it would do the trick.


    In their world of luxury, sometimes the simplest gifts carried the most weight.


    "I''m calling to return the favor for the gift," Lina''s voice echoed through the line.


    I raised an eyebrow, half-amused. There wasn''t anything special about the portrait, nothing worth a grand gesture. I wasn''t fishing for favors. So, I politely declined.


    "It''s really not necessary," I said, my tone casual.


    "Please don''t say no. It''s just going to be a simple lunch. You know, to get to know each other more. You''d be a family sooner orter, right?"


    I bit my lip.


    A lunch? I doubted that was her true intention. Lina wasn''t the type to y things so straightforwardly. No, she probably had something else in mind.


    My guess was that this wasn''t about me at all ¡ª it was about Dn. She wanted someone to talk to about her feelings for him. Someone who wouldn''t judge her, and maybe . . . I was the first person who had noticed her feelings without saying a word.


    It made sense, really. In the rigid world she lived in, there was no room for vulnerability, no one she could trust with such delicate matters. I had seen the way she looked at Dn, the way her guard slipped when he was around. And maybe, just maybe, she had sensed that I understood. That I didn''t care to pry or judge, but simply epted it.


    Still, declining a Fay''s invitation was never an option. There was a game to y, and refusing her would raise more questions than I cared to answer.


    "Alright then," I agreed, my voice measured. "Just lunch."


    As I hung up, I couldn''t help but smirk. This wasn''t just lunch ¡ª it was a move in arger game. Lina had no idea that while she soughtfort about Dn, I was silently making my own ns.


    Yes. It was very personal. I just wanted to make sure that she would hate Sophie more than I did, so when the time came, Sophie''s marriage into the Fays would be a living hell.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the story with PS, reviews,ments, GT, and Super Gifts, and receive Bonus Chapters.


    Thanks a bunch! ??

 Chapter 21: The Lunch Date

    I had expected the lunch with Lina to be quick and casual, nothing worth dressing up for, so I opted for a simple shirt and jeans as I stepped out of my room.


    But no sooner had I left than Sophie appeared, standing firmly in my path like a soldier on guard duty.


    "Mydy," Sophie''s voice was tense with forced politeness, "where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business," I dismissed her, brushing past without a second thought.


    But Sophie, ever persistent, proved more irritating than usual.


    "Lady Sophia has instructed me to stay with you at all times," she insisted, trailing me with determined steps.


    I shot her a nce, eyebrow raised. "What, are you my bodyguard now?" My words came out sharper than I intended, but I couldn''t help it.


    The idea of Sophie shadowing my every move was almostughable.


    Before, I might have tolerated it ¡ª yed along with her tiresome hypocrisy.


    But now that I knew the truth, something deep inside me simmered with anger. The thought of her lurking in my shadow, reporting back to Sophia, made my blood boil.


    Every step she took, every breath she drew while tailing me, felt like a betrayal wrapped in false concern.


    I could see the flush of anger creeping up her neck, her fists clenching just slightly at her sides.


    It was always amusing to watch her struggle to keep herposure. The way she bit back her irritation, trying so desperately not to snap at me ¡ª it was like watching a volcano trying not to erupt.


    "But mydy," she continued, her voice trembling with suppressed frustration, "if I don''t apany you, it''ll be me who faces Lady Sophia''s wrath. She was very clear ¡ª I am to go wherever you go."


    Her words were carefully chosen, but I could hear the angerced underneath.


    I paused, weighing my options. Sophie was a nuisance, no doubt, but pushing her too far too fast would raise suspicions.


    The more I tried to distance myself, the more erratic she would be, and the tighter her grip on me would grow.


    No, the smarter move was to y it cool, to treat her as I always had, keep her close without giving her any reason to dig deeper.


    Besides, bringing her along to lunch with Lina wasn''t the worst idea.


    If there was one thing I knew for sure, it was that Sophie had a way of making enemies out of even the mostposed people.


    And Lina . . . well, Lina had little tolerance for pretentious types like Sophie.


    A n began to form in my mind. Perhaps an opportunity would arise, a small moment where Sophie''s behavior would grate on Lina''s nerves just enough to spark something.


    A rift, maybe. A little more tension between them could fan the mes of the already smoldering friction between Lina and Sophie.


    I hid the smirk tugging at my lips and nodded, pretending to relent. "Fine. You cane."


    Sophie was relieved, and bowed slightly, but I could still see the tension in her. She had no idea that the more she clung to me, the closer she came to unraveling herself in front of everyone.


    And that, I thought, would be the real entertainment.


    Sophie''s presence would only add fuel to the fire, and if I yed my cards right, I could set everything aze without lifting a finger.


    "Where are we going, mydy?" Sophie asked as soon as we slid into the backseat of the car. Her voice was light, but there was a sharp undertone she couldn''t quite mask.


    I didn''t bother looking at her. "Lunch with Lina," I said, gazing out the window. The city blurred past, a mass of gray and white, reflecting my own tangled thoughts.


    In the ss, I caught Sophie''s expression shift. She thought I couldn''t see her, but I did. The slight widening of her eyes, the faint pursing of her lips ¡ª she was jealous. She tried to hide it, topose herself, but I saw it all. She always forgot that I was watching, always assumed I was too distracted to notice.


    "Since when were you and Lina so close?" Her tone dripped with fake innocence, but the tension in her voice betrayed her.


    I leaned back in my seat, pretending to think. "Well, I gave her a giftst time we met. Maybe that''s why. She invited me for lunch to repay me."


    Sophie''s face paled, and frustration shed across her features. "Be careful, mydy. Lina may have some hidden agenda. You remember how she used to be ¡ª she didn''t like you."


    "She didn''t say that she didn''t like me," I replied calmly, turning my head slightly so I could watch her squirm.


    "She didn''t have to. Her attitude was cold, distant."


    I shrugged, smiling at her with exaggerated sweetness. "Maybe, but people change. And today, she wants to get to know me better."


    "W-what?" Sophie stammered, her usual calm shattered.


    I let out a smallugh, relishing the crack in her armor. "She said I''d soon be part of her family. Isn''t that wonderful?" My words hung in the air, as heavy as the truth they carried.


    Sophie''s eyes widened in disbelief, her carefully maintained fa?ade crumbling. She couldn''t hide the venom in her voice.


    "That can''t be!"


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity. "And why not, Sophie?" My tone was smooth, daring her to speak her mind, daring her to reveal what I already knew.


    She swallowed hard, scrambling to regain herposure. "I-I mean . . . don''t trust her too much, mydy. She might have her own agenda."


    Of course, she was projecting. Sophie was the one with schemesyered beneathyers. But Lina didn''t need to hide behind plots or secrets. She held all the power ¡ª unlike Sophie, who clung to hers like it could slip through her fingers at any moment.


    I smiled at her, tapping her shoulder lightly. "I guess we''ll find out, won''t we?"


    And find out we did.


    When we arrived at the private sushi restaurant owned by the Fay family, I could feel Sophie stiffen beside me. She was expecting something, but not this.


    I hadn''t expected it either.


    The moment we stepped inside, I froze. My eyesnded on Lina, sitting serenely on the tatami floor, surrounded by an elegant spread of food. But it wasn''t just her.


    Lina smiled sweetly, an innocent look that I knew better than to trust. "I brought a gift," she said, gesturing to her brother.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    We will be going premium on this chapter. I hope you will still support the story.


    Give PS, GT, reviews,ments, and gift for extra Bonus Chapter


    Thank you! ??

 Chapter 22: Shattered Reflections

    Cole Fay was the kind of man whose presence dominated the room before he even spoke.


    His silver hair, the same striking shade as his father''s, shimmered under the soft lighting, casting an almost ethereal glow around him.


    It was impossible to look away ¡ª the contrast of his sharp, handsome features against the mundane world around him made everything else seem to fade, dimming inparison to his radiance.


    His eyes, those piercing blue eyes, cut through the air with a gaze that could melt hearts and shatter defenses in an instant. They weren''t just eyes; they were like cold fire, burning with an intensity that made your pulse race, yet cool enough to freeze you in ce.


    One look from him felt like beingid bare, every secret exposed under that prating stare.


    He wasn''t wearing anything remarkable ¡ª just a simple, casual outfit ¡ª but the clothes couldn''t hide the raw power that radiated from him.


    There was a grace to the way he moved, an effortless confidence that made even the most unremarkable gesture seem deliberate andmanding.


    His posture alone was enough to make others feel insignificant, as though the weight of his authority pressed down on the very air around him.


    Handsome didn''t even begin to describe Cole Fay. He was beyond that ¡ª he was maic, overwhelming in his perfection, a force of nature wrapped in human form.


    You couldn''t just look at him ¡ª you


    felt


    him, as if his very presence had the ability to pull you in, drowning you in the sheer weight of his existence.


    Cole Fay, the very man who cast shadows over the lives of everyone around him, was seated beside Lina. His presence wasmanding, even in the casual setting, his eyes sharp as they met mine.


    My heart skipped a beat ¡ª not from fear, but from the shock of seeing him again.


    The memories rushed back like a tidal wave, crashing against the walls I''d built to contain them. I took a deep breath, forcing it past the tight knot of anger boiling inside me, threatening to spill over.


    In that moment, all the striking beauty in the world couldn''t dull the rage burning in my chest. His handsome face, the piercing eyes that once made my heart flutter, now only ignited a storm of fury.


    Any feelings I once harbored, any admiration or affection, had evaporated the day he betrayed me. The day he turned his back when I needed him the most.


    That moment reyed in my mind, sharp and unforgiving. The trust I had in him shattered like ss, the pieces still cutting into me, leaving scars I couldn''t hide.


    And now, standing before him, all the charm, all the perfection he embodied meant nothing. Not anymore. All I saw was a man who had broken me at my weakest.


    Sophie''s mouth fell open, the shock written all over her face. I, however, kept myposure, even as my anger boiled over.


    "Is the surprise not to your liking?" Lina''s voice broke the silence, her expression apologetic.


    Had my anger been that obvious?


    I dug my nails into my palms, forcing a smile that barely masked the storm within. "Ah, no. Sorry, I just didn''t expect . . .


    this


    ."


    Lina chuckled softly. "I went through all the trouble to bring my brother here."


    "You mean trick me," Cole''s deep, smooth voice cut through the air like a de, making me flinch. It felt like years since I hadst heard him speak, and the sound sent a rush of emotions crashing into me.


    "Come, sit." Lina gestured to the low table.


    Before I could move, Sophie rushed to sit in front of Cole, like she owned the space. She might have been the truedy, but right now, I was supposed to be the one at the head of the table.


    Lina blinked, momentarily taken aback, but quickly masked her irritation at Sophie''s action. I took my ce across from her, opposite Cole.


    I hadn''t expected to see him so soon. In fact, I''d hoped to avoid him entirely. But here he was ¡ª Lina''s so-called "


    gift


    ."


    Too bad. I wasn''t amused. I was irritated.


    "I have good news, Eve," Lina began as we started eating. "Cole has some free time this afternoon. The two of you can practice the dance together."


    Cole remained silent, focusing on his food, while I felt my appetite vanish. "I''m sorry, but I''ve got a lot going on this afternoon."


    Lina looked shocked, as if I''d pped her.


    Cole paused mid-bite, his gaze briefly flickering toward me.


    Sophie''s mouth fell open in disbelief.


    I knew what they were thinking. The old me would have jumped at the chance to spend any time with Cole, let alone practice something as intimate as a dance.


    But now? I didn''t want to be near him. I didn''t even want to breathe the same air as him.


    Sophie, of course, couldn''t resist inserting herself into the conversation. "Mydy, if you''re busy this afternoon, perhaps I could stand in for you. Lady Sophia said that this dance is very important, and I could practice with Master Cole and teach youter. What do you think?"


    I shrugged, indifferent. "Go ahead."


    Sophie''s face lit up, but the tter of Cole''s utensils hitting the table shattered the brief moment of excitement.


    Without sparing her a nce, he wiped his mouth casually and muttered, "If you''re going to send someone else, then so will I. It''s a waste of time."


    The color drained from Sophie''s face, her lips pressing tight in embarrassment.


    Cole directly said that she was a waste of time. Who wouldn''t get embarrassed?


    I couldn''t help but smirk. That was Cole ¡ª relentless and blunt, no matter who was on the receiving end.


    "Don''t be like that, Cole," Lina reprimanded him gently. "Eve''s eighteenth birthday is fast approaching. What will you two do if you haven''t rehearsed the final dance?"


    "It''s fine," I interrupted, waving my hand dismissively. "We can just cancel that part."


    Lina''s eyes widened in shock.


    Cole paused again, this time his gaze lingering on me for a second longer, as if searching for something in my expression.


    Sophie, on the other hand, shot to her feet, her face flushed.


    "You can''t!"

 Chapter 23: Shattered Facades

    Sophie''s face flushed with panic, her voice trembling as she spoke. "I-I mean, it''s the most important part of the event. You can''t just cancel it! Lady Sophia would never allow it."


    Her desperation was palpable. It wasn''t about tradition or etiquette; it was about her own dreams.


    Sophie had been waiting for this moment, anticipating the chance to stand in the spotlight with Cole Fay ¡ª the most handsome, eligible bachelor in the entire world.


    She wanted this dance, this perfect fairy tale, more than anything.


    But me? I couldn''t care less about that dream anymore.


    That life¡ª


    that


    person


    ¡ªwas gone.


    ~Rriinnggg!~


    Finally!


    I''d texted Michael ir earlier, asking him to call me, saying that it was an urgent matter, and now, as my phone buzzed in my hand, I couldn''t have been more relieved.


    It was the perfect excuse.


    I shot to my feet, pretending to be startled. "What? Right now? I''ll be there immediately."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Michael''s voice on the other end was puzzled. "You told me to¡ª"


    "I''m on my way," I interrupted hastily, cutting him off and feigning urgency.


    "Are you messing with me?"


    Ignoring his confusion, I looked apologetically at Lina. "Sorry, Lina. Something urgent just came up."


    She blinked, still caught off guard by my sudden shift. "Oh . . . alright, of course. Sorry for asking you out so suddenly."


    I gave her a bright smile, doing my best to mask the turmoil beneath. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s do lunch another time, just the two of us?"


    Before anyone could say another word, I turned on my heel and hurried out the door, leaving Sophie stunned behind me.


    The second I stepped outside, a breath of relief escaped me, but it wasn''t long before I heard Sophie''s voice echoing from behind.


    "Mydy! Where are you going?"


    I didn''t bother turning around, waving my hand dismissively. "I have somewhere to be. You go on ahead."


    I wasn''t interested in hearing her reply as I casually gged down a cab. Once inside, I nced at the side mirror and saw her hurriedly climb into our car, instructing the driver to follow me.


    A small smirk yed on my lips.


    If she wants to follow me so badly, then so be it.


    "North Star Mall," I told the cab driver.


    The man nodded and pulled away, heading toward the bustling shopping center.


    I had no intention of meeting Michael¡ªhe''d done his job. No, I had other ns for Sophie. If she wanted to trail after me, I''d lead her into a long, tiring day of shopping, spending her father''s money on things she could only dream of.


    Let her chase me through the endless maze of luxury stores. Let her watch me enjoy the life she so desperately wanted to im for herself.


    ===??===


    Back at the restaurant, Lina sat in stunned silence, still trying to process Eve''s abrupt departure. She turned to Cole, her brow furrowed.


    "Did something happen between you two?" she asked cautiously.


    Cole''s expression remained impassive, but his silence spoke volumes.


    "What are you talking about?" he finally replied, though his tonecked conviction.


    Regarding Eve, he had always treated her with the same cold indifference he showed to everyone else, so he couldn''t figure out what part Lina was referring to when she implied he''d done something to upset her.


    To him, he hadn''t changed ¡ª he had never shown Eve any warmth or kindness, never given her false hope.


    So why did she look at him today with such anger, such hurt, as if he had crossed some invisible line?


    Lina''s eyes narrowed. "Surely I''m not the only one who noticed how she looked at you just now. It was like . . . like you''d killed her dog or something."


    Cole didn''t respond, his gaze drifting back to his cup as he took a slow sip of tea. "She doesn''t have a dog."


    Lina leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Could she have finallye to her senses and stopped chasing after you?"


    For a brief second, the faintest crack appeared in Cole''s stoic facade. His hand tightened ever so slightly around his teacup, but he quickly recovered, his expression unreadable.


    He said nothing, but Lina saw it¡ªthe subtle tension in his posture, the way his eyes flickered for just a moment.


    The truth was, Eve''s absence these past few days hadn''t gone unnoticed. It surprised him, unsettled him even. He had grown so used to her constant presence¡ªher persistence, her teasing, her tireless efforts to win his attention¡ªthat her sudden disappearance felt like a void he couldn''t quite ce.


    It


    should


    have been a relief. He should have been d she was finally leaving him alone, finally giving him peace.


    But the silence she left behind was heavier than he expected.


    He refused to acknowledge it¡ªrefused to admit that a part of him


    missed


    her presence, missed the way she always hovered around him, drawing his attention whether he liked it or not.


    It wasn''t love. Just maybe difort at the sudden shift.


    But the truth gnawed at him, a small, irritating seed of difort that grew each time he realized she wasn''t there.


    And then . . . there was the anger.


    That sh of fury in Eve''s eyes when she looked at him today, the way her voice had trembled, not with affection or admiration, but with something darker¡ªsomething cold and unforgiving.


    It sparked an unfamiliar emotion deep within him, one he couldn''t quite name, but he didn''t like it.


    He didn''t like the way it stirred him, the way it made his chest tighten with something like guilt, something like regret.


    Cole set his cup down with a soft clink and reached for the bottle of wine on the table. Without a word, he poured himself a ss, the liquid swirling dark and rich as it filled the cup. He raised it to his lips, taking a long, deliberate gulp, trying to drown the strange sensation rising in him.


    Across the table, Lina chuckled knowingly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well . . . someone''s affected," she teased.


    Cole shot her a sharp look. "Shut up. I''m not."


    But Lina only chuckled, leaning back in her seat, clearly entertained by his difort. "You might be able to fool yourself, but you can''t fool me, brother."


    Cole said nothing, his jaw tightening as he downed the rest of his drink, the burn of the alcohol doing little to quell the turmoil inside him.

 Chapter 24: Reckless Hearts and Shattered Pride

    I''d been so consumed with everything else that I almost forgot¡ªI was still a student.


    A high school senior in the final stretch of my fourth year, hanging by a thread.


    It wasn''t until a notice from one of my teachers arrived, summoning me back to school, that I remembered.


    How long had I been absent? Days? Weeks? I couldn''t recall, and frankly, I didn''t care.


    I was on the verge of being expelled anyway. It was inevitable, just as much as the fact that I wouldn''t be finishing high school. I had bigger ns.


    In six months, I''d be gone, my old life left behind.


    Still, the thought of my school reaching out to my parents now was a hassle I couldn''t afford.


    Sullivan and Sophia were too wrapped up in their own affairs to even notice I existed at the moment, but that could change.


    Sophie had probably already told them about my extended absence, her way of making sure that I was monitored.


    But even with that, they didn''t care. They didn''t care if I showed up for sses or vanished into thin air.


    I was a footnote in their lives.


    Yet I couldn''t push my luck. Sullivan may not care about me personally, but my reputation was another story.


    If that started to crumble, he would intervene, and I couldn''t afford that¡ªnot when I was so close to my goal.


    I was on the brink of securing everything I''d worked for. Hundred Millions were within reach, and I couldn''t have Sullivan breathing down my neck, ruining it all.


    No, I couldn''t let them drag me back into their world, not when I was on the verge of breaking free.


    Not when my real life was just beginning.


    A knock on my door broke the silence, signaling that Sophie was already outside, waiting for me.


    I barely nced at myself in the mirror. Just a in white shirt, some jeans, and my Dior tote slung over my shoulder. That would do. No need to impress anyone. Not anymore.


    When I opened the door, Sophie stood there, dressed as impably as ever in a flowing white sundress that entuated her perfect, doll-like features.


    Even in her so-called disguise as a maid, she made sure to maintain her polished image, carefully curating how the world saw her¡ªwhile secretly tarnishing mine.


    She never missed an opportunity to undermine me. Sophie knew exactly how to manipte our ssmates, subtly turning them against me, whispering little things here and there to make them side with her, mock me. And it worked.


    "Mydy, I''m d you''re finally going to school today," she said with her usual sickly-sweet smile. "Everyone''s been so worried about you, especially the teachers."


    I let out a small, bitterugh, the corners of my mouth twisting up in a smirk. "Yeah, I bet. Worried enough to expel me if I miss one more ss."


    I brushed past her and headed for the car without another word.


    The ride to school was quiet, though I could feel Sophie''s gaze flickering toward me, always watching, always plotting. It was no surprise that she and I were ssmates¡ªit wasn''t umon in high society for maids, servants, or assistants to attend prestigious schools under the guise of students, serving the young masters anddies while keeping an eye on them.


    By the time we arrived, it was still early, but I could feel the tension the moment I stepped out of the car.


    The second I walked through the school gates, the whispers started. Everyone fell silent for a brief moment as their eyes locked onto me, and then the hushed murmurs began, spreading like wildfire. I felt their stares, burning into me as if I were some spectacle they''d alle to gawk at.


    The guys eyed me from head to toe, their gazes lingering a little too long, while the girls shot me sideways nces, rolling their eyes, and whispering among themselves.


    "So, she actually showed up?"


    "I thought she dropped out."


    "Doesn''t she feel embarrassed after what happened? She should''ve just stayed home."


    "You mean that stunt with Cole? God, it was humiliating."


    The words hung in the air, and I could practically feel them crawling under my skin. Of course. It always came back to


    that


    . I almost forgot about that.


    Just a few months ago before I went back to the past, I had been at one of Sullivan''s grand gs¡ªhis usual ostentatious disy of wealth and power. Everyone who was anyone had been there, including Cole. And I, like a fool as always, had made a scene.


    I hadn''t meant for things to spiral the way they had. It was just one drink too many. One misstep on my part. But I''d embarrassed myself in front of everyone.


    I had walked up to Cole¡ªbold, reckless, and stupid¡ªand asked him to dance in front of the entire party. And he . . . he had rejected me as expected.


    Not just quietly, not discreetly, but coldly, publicly, with a sharp voice and dismissive wave of his hand.


    The entire room had turned to look at me, their eyes wide with amusement, waiting for the fallout.


    I could still hear the snickers, feel the weight of their judgment. My face had burned with shame, and in my desperate attempt to salvage what little dignity I had left, I''d stumbled out of the ballroom, nearly tripping over my own feet in the process.


    And now here I was, walking into school like nothing had happened, like I wasn''t still the punchline of some cruel joke.


    As I made my way down the hall, I could feel the eyes on me, hear the whispers growing louder with every step.


    "She asked Cole to dance, and he dismissed her away."


    "Can you believe she actually thought he''d say yes? Just because they''re engage?"


    "It was pathetic. She just stood there, frozen, like a deer in headlights."


    "Doesn''t she get it? Cole never like her. The marriage thing, I''m sure it just their family."


    The words cut deep, each one like a knife twisting in my gut. Not because of the embarrassment but because I feel bad for my past self.


    I kept walking, head held high, refusing to let them see how much it hurt. Refusing to let them solicit a reaction from me.


    I wasn''t the same girl I used to be. I wasn''t the na?ve, desperate girl who believed in fairy tales and happy endings.


    I was someone else now. Someone stronger. Someone colder.


    And I''d show them.


    All of them.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Hey everyone!


    Apologies for the recent erratic update schedule¡ªthings have been pretty busy on my end. But don''t worry, regr chapters will resume starting October 1st, just in time for the MGS!


    Please continue supporting the story with Power Stones, Golden Tickets, reviews,ments, and gifts. Your support keeps the story alive and means the world to me! ??


    P.S. There won''t be any updates this weekend as I''ll be traveling. But rest assured, we''ll be back to regr updates next month. Thank you all for your patience and understanding!

 Chapter 25: Whispered Lies in the Restroom

    It was between sses, the halls bustling with students heading to their next lesson that I had slipped into the restroom, hoping to have a moment of peace before the next period.


    When I entered one of the stalls, I soon heard familiar voices filtering through the air¡ªa sharp giggle, followed by a hushed but excited whisper.


    Sophie''s voice.


    I stayed still, my hand freezing on thetch. There were a few other girls in the restroom, their voices echoing off the tile, and I quickly realized it was Guinevere and herckeys.


    Being one of the wealthiest families in the city, Guinevere carried herself with the same arrogance that all the elite students at our school did.


    But of course, her family still ranked beneath the Rosettes. That didn''t stop her from acting like she owned the ce.


    And why should it? I never retaliated.


    My silence gave her the confidence to keep pushing me around, not physically, but emotionally. Little remarks, subtle jabs¡ªeach one a dagger to my reputation.


    No one saw it, but I felt it every day. She knew how to strike just enough to hurt without leaving any visible scars.


    I couldn''t escape it. School had be a battlefield, and I was the one losing ground, step by step. If I ever dared to bring it up to Sophia or Sullivan, they''d dismiss it as unnecessary drama.


    "Don''t cause trouble,"


    they''d say.


    "Focus on what''s important."


    Of course, they didn''t care. I wasn''t really their child.


    Just a piece on their board, someone to be moved around as needed.


    "I


    hate


    to say it," Sophie''s voice began, full of that sickening sweetness she always carried, "but Eve just keeps pushing it with young master Cole, you know? I feel sorry for the guy."


    Sophie had a gift¡ªshe knew exactly how to stir the pot, especially when it came to gossip. She could manipte rumors like a puppeteer pulling strings, setting the stage for the perfect fallout.


    And when it came to Cole Fay and his cousins, she knew exactly how to wield their names like weapons.


    They were the dream of every girl in school¡ªhandsome, devastatingly wealthy, with the kind of power that made everyone else feel small. Girls whispered about them in the halls, their every move sparking fantasies and envy alike.


    What more could anyone want? They were untouchable. Unreachable.


    And Sophie, of course, knew how to use that to her advantage, turning admiration intopetition, friendships into rivalries. She never missed a chance to pit them against each other, all with that sweet, innocent smile on her face, as if butter wouldn''t melt in her mouth.


    And since I was the supposed fianc¨¦e of Cole Fay, every woman''s envy was fixated on me. They couldn''t wait to rip me apart at the slightest misstep.


    I could feel it¡ªthe weight of their jealousy, their anticipation for the moment I''d stumble. They were like vultures, circling, waiting for the kill.


    I couldn''t me them, though. It was also my fault. Before, I


    was


    just that crazy girl chasing after Cole, obsessing over a man who had no interest in me.


    I didn''t focus on myself, didn''t care about my own strength or worth. I was blinded by the fantasy, running after someone who saw me as nothing more than an inconvenience.


    And that made me an easy target¡ªmy strength buried beneath the image of a lovesick, crazed girl.


    Guinevere snickered, "Like, does she


    really


    think they''re still engaged? Everyone knows that was just a family arrangement. Everyone knows that Cole only


    tolerated


    her."


    "Oh, absolutely," Sophie sighed, her voice dripping with false sympathy, her eyes glinting as she spoke. "I really feel for Lina, you know? She''s always so patient, so gracious, but Eve . . . well, she made aplete scene during dance practice the other day."


    Sophie leaned in, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "She actually said, in front of everyone, that she


    wanted


    Cole and not Lina to practice, after Lina said that her brother was busy. Can you believe it? Poor Lina, standing there, trying to keep herposure while she made such a spectacle. It''s honestly heartbreaking, the way Eve behaves sometimes . . ."


    There was a pause, and the other girls leaned in closer. Sophie loved dragging her audience along for her tales.


    "Last week, during dance practice? Eve practically begged Cole to rehearse with her," Sophie continued, her voice hushed but dripping with false sympathy. "You should''ve seen Lina''s face . . . She was so irritated. But of course, Eve


    insisted


    . You know how she is."


    "Wait, are you serious?" One of the other girls gasped. "Eve


    begged


    him?"


    "I shouldn''t say too much," Sophie replied with a soft, almost regretful sigh. "I don''t want to make her look bad. She''s . . . going through a lot, you know? But it''s hard not to feel sorry for Lina. Eve is just making things so


    awkward


    for everyone."


    "Wow, no wonder Lina''s been distant from her," Guinevere added, clearly buying into the lie. "I feel sorry for you for having to attend such a woman. She has no ss at all. She makes everyone in our status look bad."


    Sophie gave a delicateugh, like she was trying to downy her own involvement. "I''m sure Eve doesn''t


    mean


    to cause trouble. She just . . . well, you know. She''s probably just feeling lonely. But honestly, I think she''s making it harder for everyone."


    The girls fell into a chorus of agreement, each one taking Sophie''s words as gospel, spreading the poisonous narrative even further.


    Behind the stall door, my fingers tightened on the metal handle. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to remain silent.


    I knew Sophie had been trying to turn people against me, but hearing it firsthand, knowing how effortlessly she spun lies, was like a punch to the gut.


    And the worst part? Sophie had done it so innocently, painting herself as a concerned friend, all while digging the knife deeper into my back.


    It was why I hadn''t suspected her before¡ªSophie was always so subtle, always so sweet on the surface, never the type to get her hands dirty.


    But now, I saw through her act. This time, I wouldn''t let the whispers and lies go unchecked.


    Not anymore.


    The best way to deal with bullies? You strike back.


    BaaAmM!

 Chapter 26: Breaking the Silence

    BaAaMm!


    I mmed the door open, the sound echoing like thunder in the bathroom as I stepped out, my gaze locking onto the four women huddled by the mirror.


    Theirughter died in their throats as they turned to face me, stunned into silence.


    I squared my shoulders, chin high, and walked right up to them, each step deliberate.


    "Got something to say to my face?" I said, voice cold and beamed sarcastically. "Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."


    This time, I wasn''t backing down.


    Sophie''s face went pale, her usual confidence faltering as she stammered. "E-Eve . . . how long have you been there?"


    I shed her a sweet smile, but my voice was ice-cold. "Long enough to hear you spinning lies about me, iming I made a spectacle of myself to dance with Colest week."


    Her face drained of all color. She knew what really happened that day. And she knew I knew.


    Guinevere stepped forward, her lips curling into a sneer. "Lies?" She scoffed, crossing her arms. "Plu-ease, Eve. We know you well enough to believe every word Sophie said."


    I casually ced a hand on my waist, meeting her re with one of my own. "Oh, really? Were you there? Did you see what actually happened, or are you just running your mouth without checking some facts?"


    I could see the shock ripple through them¡ªthe looks on Guinevere''s and the other girls'' faces. They weren''t expecting this. They were used to the old me, the one who''d let their venomous words slide, believing they weren''t worth my attention.


    But not today.


    I had ignored their bullying for too long, thinking they were beneath me, unworthy of my time. But now, I realized¡ªignoring them only gave them power.


    No more. I wasn''t just going to let them drag my name through the mud any longer. I would defend myself, something I''d failed to do in the past.


    Guinevere let out a scoff, crossing her arms. "And what, you have proof to deny Sophie''s ims?"


    "Oh, I do," I said with a smirk, locking eyes with her.


    Sophie''s face twisted in panic, her eyes wide like they might pop from her head. "E-Eve, y-you . . . what are you talking¡ª"


    "That''s


    Lady


    Eve


    to you, servant," I corrected her coldly. "Don''t forget your ce. You''re my maid, so act like it." You''re still my maid right now, so I would take advantage of it.


    One of the girls from behind Guinevere red at me, her voice dripping with disdain. "You really are a bitch. Treating Sophie like this . . . so inhuman."


    Iughed, slow and deliberate. "Oh, really? So you''d let your maid gossip about you behind your back, lie about you, and tear down your reputation?"


    The girl''s mouth snapped shut, silenced by the weight of my words. "I didn''t realize you had the habit of treating your servants like equals¡ªsharing your meals and your bed with them after you heard them talk shit behind your back." My voice dripped with sarcasm, the sting unmistakable.


    I knew the truth. They treated their servants far worse. They were even being physical with them.


    I wasn''t demeaning the role of a maid, but I was speaking the truth. Most wealthy families didn''t treat their servants as anything more than servants¡ªcertainly not as friends or acquaintance. I was actually nice, but not that


    nice


    to let this slide anymore.


    "Do the two of you need reminding?" I stepped forward, and the girls behind Guinevere shrank back. "I am still the Lady of the Rosette family."


    My voice sharpened like a de, cutting through the tension in the air.


    Guinevere struggled to maintain her pride, but I saw it¡ªthe subtle crack in her fa?ade. The other girls pressed their lips together, stunned into silence, while Sophie stood frozen, still too shocked to react.


    I offered them a sickly sweet smile. "So, next time you feel like gossiping about my life, you can just ask me directly, and I''ll tell you. No need to talk shit behind my back, mm-k?"


    Guinevere lifted her chin defiantly. "Don''t be so arrogant. So what if you''re a Rosette? I''m from the Bernard family line."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh, right. The


    Bernard


    family line. How silly of me to forget. And remind me¡ªhow much influence do you actually have, being from a


    branch


    family? Do you even have any shares in the Bernard Company?"


    It wasmon knowledge that the branch families held little powerpared to the main line. Their only options were to eliminate the main family, start their own sessful ventures, or marry into wealth. And it was this hunger for power that led me to be here¡ªbecause the Rosette branch family would do anything to take control.


    Guinevere''s face flushed crimson, her Achilles'' heel exposed. She


    hated


    when anyone reminded her of her branch status.


    "Bitch! What did you say?!" she spat, her temper ring as she swung her hand toward me.


    I caught her wrist effortlessly, stopping the p inches from my face. She didn''t know I was well-versed in martial arts and self-defense, trained alongside Cole since young. I''d spent years perfecting my skills, wanting to impress him¡ªthough I never quite measured up to his level and in his eyes.


    With a swift motion, I threw her hand aside and pped her across the face.


    Guinevere''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-you pped me!"


    "You would''ve pped me first," I said calmly before turning to the other girls, delivering swift, measured ps to each of them.


    Tears welled in their eyes. "What are you doing? We neverid a hand on you!" one of them cried.


    "Consider it repayment for all the trash you''ve spoken behind my back. Be grateful I''m not collecting on the four years you''ve ruined my reputation with your lies. Since we''re graduating soon, let this be ourst conversation. And don''t even


    think


    about talking behind my back again, or you''ll get more than just a p."


    I didn''t want to deal with these girls anymore. After all, I would disappear soon. I just wanted to defend myself and nothing more. I felt satisfied, and this was long overdue.


    I turned to leave but stopped in the doorway, spinning around with a smile. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªdon''t bother telling anyone about this." I didn''t want to get trouble with the teachers and principal after all.


    I pulled out my phone, ying the recording of their gossip. The color drained from their faces.


    "Or else . . .

 Chapter 27: Just Another Stranger in the Crowd

    In high society, gossip was a double-edged sword. It was one thing to whisper in shadows, but if anyone found out, especially men of power, it could destroy a woman''s prospects.


    No one wanted a wife who schemed and backstabbed. And these girls, still on the hunt for eligible suitors, knew all too well how easily their reputation could be ruined if the recording circted around campus.


    Their reputations would be shattered, and the other women harboring grudges against them would seize the opportunity to blow the situation out of proportion, using it to elevate themselves.


    With Guinevere''s well-known status as a school bully, it wasn''t just me she had made enemies with¡ªthere were plenty of others waiting for a chance to take her down.


    "Eve! You dare!" Guinevere shouted, fury trembling in her voice.


    I smiled, cold and unyielding. "Yes, I


    dare


    ." With that, I turned on my heel and walked out, leaving them speechless, their mouths hanging open in stunned silence.


    I stormed out of the room, my pulse still pounding from the confrontation, but barely seconds passed before I heard hurried footsteps behind me.


    "Wait! Eve¡ªLady Eve!" Sophie called out, breathless as she caught up to me.


    I stopped but didn''t turn around. "What?"


    She swallowed hard, trying to catch her breath before speaking again. "D-do you really have proof about that dance with Cole?"


    I nced over my shoulder, a sweet yet chilling smile ying on my lips. "Oh, yes. Would you like me to send it to Guinevere and the others? I''m sure they''d love to find out you''ve been lying to their faces this whole time. You know what''ll happen to you once they realize, right?"


    She might be the truedy of the Rosette but right now, she was only a maid.


    Sophie''s face paled, and she sucked in a deep breath. Her voice wavered as she stammered, "Mydy, I''m really sorry for what I said. But . . . I only did it because of you."


    I turned fully toward her, my eyebrow arching. "Oh? Is that so?" My voice was sharp with sarcasm. "Leave it to you to destroy my reputation and act like you''re doing me a favor. Do I look like an idiot to you?"


    Sophie clenched her fists, desperation shing in her eyes. "You don''t believe me, but I swear, I did it to protect you, mydy."


    I crossed my arms, my patience wearing thin. "Go on, then. Enlighten me." I want to hear what story she made up this time.


    "Guinevere and the others . . . they''re nning something, something


    worse


    . They hate you, Lady Eve. Especially Guinevere¡ªshe''s obsessed with Cole, and she''s furious that he even nced in your direction. They were going to sabotage you, humiliate you in front of everyone, to make sure you never stood a chance with him. I¡ªI only spread those rumors to keep their attention on me. If they knew that Cole wasn''t interested in you, you wouldn''t be their target."


    Wow. She could really be a writer with how she could weaves stories.


    She took a shaky step forward, her eyes wide and pleading, voice trembling with desperation. I knew it was fake though, and I bet that she couldn''t wait to pull my hairs out inside.


    "I know you don''t trust me, but I swear, I was trying to protect you! I was


    terrified


    of what they''d do if you got too close to Cole. That''s why I said all those things¡ªso she''d be appeased, so she wouldn''t turn her full wrath on you!"


    Sophie''s desperate face cracked, but mine broke into a smile. I couldn''t help it. Laughter bubbled up from my chest, spilling out uncontrobly. "Wow. Did you hear yourself?" I pped my hands, slow and mocking. "Truly, the


    perfect


    white lotus. You''re an expert at saving yourself. No wonder you''ve wrapped everyone around your little finger."


    Her expression shifted from pitiful to furious in an instant, the mask slipping as anger shed across her face. But just as quickly, it vanished when a group of students passed by, their eyes catching our tense exchange.


    Like clockwork, Sophie''s tears welled up, and she sniffled pitifully, drawing in the gullible boys who rushed tofort her like she was some fragile flower.


    "Eve, what have you done to your maid?"


    "Just because she works for you doesn''t mean you can treat her like this!"


    "How cruel can you be?"


    The whispers buzzed around me as more people took notice. Their eyes, full of judgment, bored into me, but I didn''t bother exining myself. What was the point? They''d already made up their minds to make me the viin.


    I turned to leave, my patience long gone, when one of the boys grabbed my wrist. Though I''d acted out of desperation before by constantly clinging to Cole, in truth, I hated being touched¡ªespecially by boys.


    Without a second thought, I twisted my arm free and mmed the boy to the ground with ease. Gasps filled the air, and even Sophie forgot her tears, staring wide-eyed at the sudden scene.


    I red down at the boy as he groaned, struggling to rise. "Y-You b¡ª"


    His words died in his throat when my stiletto dagger shed out, stopping just inches from his face, its de gleaming dangerously.


    "Don''t. Touch. Me."


    The boy paled, trembling on the ground, and I continued walking, the crowd parting around me in stunned silence.


    As I strode away, my steps faltered when I caught sight of someone standing at the edge of the hallway¡ªa figure whose presence seemed to overwhelm the space around him. Cole.


    He was leaning casually against the wall, dressed simply in a light grey polo and ck pants, yet somehow hemanded attention without even trying. My heart skipped, not from longing, but from sheer frustration.


    What the hell was *


    he


    doing here? Shouldn''t he be at Harvard?


    Then I noticed the man standing beside him, equally tall and handsome, with darker skin and mischievous amethyst eyes. A flirtatious grin yed on his lips, and I immediately recognized him¡ªZachary Johnson.


    Of course. The Johnsons and Fays were practically family, two of the wealthiest and most powerful in the world. They were cousins. Zachary''s sister, E, attended this school too, so naturally, they must be here for her.


    But my blood boiled when my gazended on Cole again. Without a second nce, I flipped my hair as the wind caught it and walked right past him, as if he didn''t exist.


    I could practically feel the shock ripple through the crowd, their mouths dropping open in disbelief. They''d expected me to throw myself into his arms like before, but they were dead wrong.


    I hated Cole. I wasn''t that girl anymore.


    And as far as I was concerned, he was just another stranger in the crowd.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    We will have stable updates this month as MGS starts.


    ??I need your support to keep the story going


    Give PS, GT, reviews, and gifts to receive


    BONUS


    Chapters


    .


    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every Super Gift = 1 Bonus Chapter


    MAX of 2-4 Bonus Chapters a day. The remaining will be posted on the next day.


    Love you all ??

 Chapter 28: Shattered Expectations

    E was minding her own business, scrolling through random short videos on her phone, giggling softly at the absurdity of some of them.


    The restroom was her one refuge, the only space left where she could breathe without being surrounded by ssmates, admirers, or social climbers who clung to her every move.


    It was peaceful¡ªuntil the door swung open and a group of girls stormed in, gossiping loudly, shattering her moment of solitude.


    She let out an annoyed sigh.


    Of all ces. Couldn''t they find somewhere else to air their dirtyundry?


    As their voices filled the room, E perked up. Their conversation wasn''t just mindless gossip; it was about


    Eve Rosette,


    her cousin Cole''s fianc¨¦e.


    E rolled her eyes.


    Of course, they''re talking about her.


    Eve had always been a subject of controversy, her name frequently entangled with drama.


    E wasn''t particrly fond of her¡ªmostly indifferent, really. Eve was just another pretty face vying for Cole''s attention, chasing him with relentless devotion for years. E didn''t me her; Cole Fay was a catch, after all, and Eve had been head over heels for as long as E could remember. Admirable, perhaps. But irritating all the same.


    Still, E wasn''t invested enough to care. She leaned back against the stall, contemting how long she should wait before leaving. She didn''t want the awkwardness of those girls realizing she''d heard everything.


    Just then, a loud


    bang


    echoed through the room, causing E to flinch.


    What on earth?


    Amanding voice followed. "Got something to say to my face? Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."


    E''s breath hitched. She knew that voice. It was Eve.


    So she''s here.


    A grin tugged at E''s lips.


    This should be good.


    Eve''s entrance was unexpected, and the tension in the room thickened. E could practically feel the girls freezing in ce, caught like deer in headlights. From her hidden corner, E could hear the sharp retort in Eve''s tone, followed by the sudden, unmistakable sound of a p.


    E''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Eve pped them?


    She stifled augh, her hand covering her mouth as her shoulders shook.


    So she does have a backbone after all.


    As Eve stormed out, leaving a lingering warning, E couldn''t help but admire her. She always thought Eve was all sh and no fire¡ªtoo haughty and above others to bother with petty squabbles.


    But this. . . this was different. Eve was aplete badass.


    "That


    bitch


    !" Guinevere screeched. "I''ll make her pay! Mark my words, she''ll regret this!"


    E sighed, contemting her next move. She didn''t want to walk out and face them after all that drama, but her phone buzzed in her hand, interrupting her thoughts. It was a call from her brother, Zachary. He was waiting for her outside, along with Cole.


    Great timing.


    Reluctantly, E pushed the stall door open. The sound made Guinevere freeze, her anger shifting into fear. "Who''s there?!" she snapped. "How dare you eavesdrop! Show yourself, or you''ll regret it!"


    E stepped into view, and the girls'' faces paled as they realized who it was.


    Standing before them was none other than


    E Fay Johnson


    , the youngest heiress to the Johnson fortune¡ªthe secondrgest corporation in the world, just beneath the Fays.


    She was a sight to behold, her shoulder-length blonde curls bouncing with every step, her emerald eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark. Her presence alone seemed to light up the dull bathroom, casting a shadow over the gossipers.


    Guinevere''s voice faltered. "L-Lady E . . ."


    E smiled sweetly as she casually washed her hands, her back to the group. "Did you threaten me just now?" she asked, her tone calm but carrying a dangerous undertone.


    The girls instantly bowed, their heads low, not daring to meet her gaze. "N-no! We wouldn''t dare! Please, forgive us! We didn''t know it was you!"


    E chuckled softly. "Rx. I won''t bother with gossipers. It''s beneath me." Her smile lingered as she dried her hands, her eyes flicking to the mirror before she turned to leave, the tension in the room thick enough to cut.


    But before she stepped out, she cast them onest look¡ªa look that made them feel small, insignificant. Like insects beneath her heel.


    The girls shivered.


    E stepped out of the restroom, her phone still in hand as she walked toward the field where her brother Zachary and cousin Cole were waiting. As she rounded the corner, a scene caught her eye¡ªone that made her stop in her tracks.


    Eve stood tall and poised, her stiletto heel pressed dangerously close to a man''s cheek. The tension around her could be felt, the air thick with unease.


    Sophie was sobbing pitifully at the side, surrounded by a group of men who were trying tofort her. E didn''t need to know the details; the scene spoke for itself. Eve, it seemed, had once again shown her mettle.


    Without a word, Eve pulled her heel back, her expression cold. She didn''t linger. She simply turned on her heel and walked away, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    E''s eyes followed Eve''s retreating figure, a spark of admiration lighting up within her. There was something somanding about the way Eve carried herself, the way she left in the wake of chaos without so much as a backward nce.


    But what truly surprised E¡ªand everyone else¡ªwas Eve''s next move.


    Cole stood nearby, his presence drawing every eyes in his tailored shirt and cks, the wind tousling his grey hair. Beside him was Zachary, equally handsome but with dark skin and a yful grin that never seemed to leave his face.


    Everyone expected Eve to falter, to rush into Cole''s arms the moment she saw him¡ªjust like she always did. But this time, she didn''t.


    Eve merely nced in Cole''s direction, her expression indifferent, before flipping her hair and walking past him as though he were nothing more than a stranger.


    The crowd gasped. Even E found her jaw dropping slightly.


    Is this really Eve?


    she thought, her mind racing to make sense of what she had just witnessed.


    As E approached her brother and cousin, she muttered under her breath, still staring after Eve''s retreating form. "Is she really Eve?"


    She was so different than before.

 Chapter 29: A Change in Her Eyes

    Cole was driving his cousins, Zachary and E, to a restaurant for lunch. The car was filled with chatter, mostly from E, who couldn''t seem to stop talking about Eve.


    "She was so cool! You should have seen her, Zach," E gushed. "I really thought she was just a lovestruck fool whotched onto Cole like a leech, but she has a sharp tongue! And get this¡ªshe beat up a boy! I didn''t expect that at all. You should''ve seen how she just nced at Cole and walked away like he was air! Honestly, I thought she was going to leap into his arms like she always does and then insist on tagging along with us to the restaurant."


    Zachary chuckled, his eyes ncing at Cole through the rearview mirror. "Yeah, I gotta admit, I always thought she was just a beautiful face obsessed with Cole. But when I saw her earlier, she seemed . . .


    different


    ."


    "Right?!" E eximed, nodding enthusiastically.


    Zachary grinned slyly. "It seems like Eve doesn''t like you anymore, Cole. Could she have finallye to her senses?"


    E giggled. "Good for her."


    Zachary, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned closer to Cole. "If that''s the case, maybe I should make her my woman, huh?"


    "Brother!" E rolled her eyes, half-joking but half-serious. "You''ve already got enough women flocking around you."


    Zachary shrugged with a carefree grin. "Not my fault if theye running to me, is it?"


    Cole''s expression remained stoic, but a subtle crack formed in hisposure. His mind drifted back to the moment earlier, where he and Eve had briefly locked eyes before she frowned, flipped her hair, and walked away as if he didn''t exist.


    Her behavior over the past few days had been baffling. It was like she didn''t want anything to do with him anymore. That was a stark contrast to how she used to be¡ªconstantly calling him, showing up uninvited with gifts, and even following him around.


    She had been a relentless presence in his life, always trying to get closer. But now, Eve felt distant, like a different person entirely.


    He had initially thought she was faking it¡ªpretending to be indifferent to get his attention. But there was something about her recent demeanor that didn''t feel like an act. Every time their paths crossed now, there was an unmistakable anger in her eyes. That kind of revulsion couldn''t be fake, and it unsettled him more than he''d care to admit.


    "Do you think she''s just faking it?" E mused, half to herself.


    "Faking it?" Zachary raised an eyebrow, curious.


    "Yeah, like maybe she''s trying to get Cousin Cole''s attention by pretending she doesn''t care anymore," E said with a small chuckle. "Women used that tactic all the time."


    Zacharyughed too, but there was a glint of seriousness in his eyes. "Maybe, but did you see her face earlier? She looked furious. If she had a knife, I swear she might have stabbed Cole."


    Cole didn''t respond. He kept his eyes on the road, but the tension in his jaw gave him away. Zachary''s words lingered, making him wonder if others had noticed Eve''s anger too. He hadn''t imagined it¡ªthere was no way that kind of emotion could be faked. It radiated off her like heat from a fire.


    Zachary, noticing Cole''s silence, leaned closer, teasing but with a hint of sincerity. "Is it alright, then? If I make Eve mine? I mean, after all, you don''t like her, right?"


    Without warning, Cole mmed his foot on the brakes. The car jerked to a halt, sending Zachary flying forward, only saved by his seatbelt.


    "Are you trying to kill me?!" Zacharyined, rubbing his chest.


    "We''re here," Cole said coldly, his expression unreadable as he stared straight ahead.


    E couldn''t help but smirk knowingly and whispered to her brother, "That means no."


    Zacharyughed, shaking his head. "I was just kidding! But seriously, Cole, if you like her, you should tell her. If you don''t, then let her know. Don''t string her along, man¡ªthat''s cruel."


    Cole inhaled deeply, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the steering wheel. His eyes flicked toward Zachary, ice-cold and sharp. "I already told her I don''t like her. Years ago."


    Zachary''s eyebrows shot up, a mix of surprise and confusion crossing his face. "Oh, so . . . if that''s the case then¡ª"


    Before Zachary could finish, Cole opened the door and stormed out of the car, mming it shut behind him. The force of the m made both Zachary and E flinch.


    "Looks like you struck a nerve," E said, giving her brother a sidelong nce.


    Zachary scratched the back of his head, letting out a sigh. "What an indecisive man."


    The two exited the car and made their way into the restaurant, but the moment they stepped inside and headed to their usual table, they were both taken aback by what they saw.


    There, sitting at a corner table, was Eve. But she wasn''t alone.


    Across from her sat a man, someone neither Zachary nor E had ever seen before. He was tall, dressed in a sharp suit, with an air of confidence about him. The two were engaged in deep conversation, Eveughing at something he said. Her usual sharp demeanor was softened, reced by a rare smile that lit up her face.


    E''s eyes widened in surprise, and Zachary whistled under his breath. "Well, well . . . Looks like someone''s moved on."


    Cole, who had just entered the restaurant behind them, froze when he saw Eve. His gaze locked onto her, his body stiffening as he took in the sight of her with another man. For a moment, his face was unreadable, but then, something flickered in his eyes¡ªsomething close to anger or perhaps confusion.


    Eve, sensing eyes on her, nced up and met Cole''s gaze. There was no hesitation, no flustered look or awkwardness. Instead, she simply offered him a cool, indifferent nce, as if he were nothing more than a passing stranger. Then, without missing a beat, she turned her attention back to the man sitting across from her,pletely unfazed.

 Chapter 30: Dining with Destiny

    I arranged to meet Michael ir for lunch, our conversation today focused on the future of QuantumLyfe Technology, and I had one ce in mind¡ª


    that


    hidden gem of a sushi restaurant,


    Shinsei


    .


    It wasn''t just about the food. This small, unassuming spot, tucked away in the heart of the city, held a secret that few knew.


    I had stumbled upon it in my past life, a discovery made by sheer ident when I was craving something different from the usual high-end venues.


    The moment I walked in back then, I was captivated¡ªthe ambiance, the artistry, and the authenticity of the food was beyond anything I had ever tasted. The experience had stuck with me so deeply that, when I came back into this life, I knew I had to invest in it.


    And I did. Not for profit, but because I wanted to protect this ce I hade to love, to ensure it stayed the hidden gem it always was.


    The owners were a family of chefs who hade all the way from Japan, seeking a fresh start. Their skill was undeniable, passed down through generations, but they were struggling now¡ªstill unknown to the world.


    I, however, knew what their future held. In time, this restaurant would be a sanctuary for the ultra-rich, a ce where billionaires would fight for a reservation and pour their fortunes into keeping it exclusive.


    I had seen it happen before, in my past life. Back then, I watched as they skyrocketed to sess, toote to seize the opportunity myself.


    But this time, I was first.


    I had already made my move, investing heavily with only a modest 5% return in mind. It wasn''t about the money. It never was.


    As long as they had a private room waiting for me whenever I came, I''d consider it more than worth the investment. Privacy was my only demand¡ªmy sanctuary from the outside world.


    But right now, the ce was still new, and the private rooms were unfinished, their construction dyed by the usual chaos of a fledgling business.


    The restaurant was small, humble even, with just a few patrons scattered around, enjoying the incredible food that most of the city hadn''t yet discovered.


    Today, I craved its delicate vors once more, the way the sashimi melted on the tongue, the scent of freshly prepared fish mixed with the faint aroma of soy and wasabi, the hum of soft Japanese tunes ying in the background.


    We stepped inside, I couldn''t help but feel a quiet satisfaction seeing it thrive, knowing that I yed a part in its sess.


    I greeted the familiar staff with a nod, their respect and warmth making it clear they knew exactly who I was¡ªnot just another customer, but the one who had secured their ce in the world.


    We took our usual table, one by the window where the sunlight filtered in, casting a soft glow over thecquered wood.


    Michael noticed the slight grin creeping across my face and raised an eyebrow. "What are you grinning there for, like an idiot?"


    I tilted my head and smiled sweetly at him. "I''m grinning because you finally decided to cut your hair and dress nicely for once."


    I was genuinely taken aback by this new version of Michael ir. Previously, I''d seen him as somewhat handsome beneath the unkempt beard and weary face, often hidden beneathyers of scruffyb coats and tangled hair.


    But now, with a clean-shaven look and a fresh haircut, he resembled a respectable businessman¡ªor even a model for some luxurious brand. The transformation was stunning; he exuded an aura of confidence and poise that was hard to ignore.


    Michael adjusted his necktie, and cleared his throat. He wasn''t use to this. "I''m practicing wearing this," he said, gesturing to his crisp attire. "Thanks to you, QuantumLyfe is nearing its final phase and about to beunched into the world, so I had to look my best. After all, you said that the CEO should look the part."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Good. You''re learning. We should go shopping afterward and buy you more suits."


    He frowned, and for a moment, I was taken aback by how his mature charm shone through. His bushy brows entuated his striking features, and the eyesses perched on his nose transformed him from a disheveled scientist into someone who looked like he belonged in a boardroom or on the cover of a magazine.


    "Don''t bother. I can buy my own clothes. I''m not so poor that I need a woman to dress me," he replied, a hint of pride in his tone.


    Iughed lightly. "That''s right. You''ve got the enemy on your side now, thanks to my millions of investments."


    Michael pursed his lips, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "You''ll get your money back soon enough once weunch QuantumLyfe. You''ll not only recover your investment but make even more."


    "Good. I expect nothing less," I replied, and began to eat.


    We continued discussing business as we ate, the conversation flowing easily, until I paused, my attention suddenly snagged by a new arrival. My heart dropped.


    This can''t be . . . Why is


    he


    here?!


    I mentally screamed as Cole Fay strode into the restaurant, apanied by the Johnson brother and sister, Zachary and E. The sight of him sent a rush of conflicting emotions through me, as if a tidal wave had crashed into the calm of my day.


    When our eyes met, I forced myself to remain unfazed, maintaining my conversation with Michael as if nothing had changed. But I could feel the shift in the air, the tension thickening around us.


    Michael, perceptive as ever, caught on to the change in my demeanor. He turned his gaze toward the neers, his curiosity piqued.


    "Aren''t they like the son and daughter of Fay and Johnson? What are such high-profile people doing in this little restaurant?" he asked, his toneced with disbelief.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the story with PS, GT, and gifts to keep the story going.


    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every Super Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Thank you all ??

 Chapter 31: The Unseen Trap

    I shouldn''t have been surprised that Michael recognized them.


    In the United States, the Fay and Johnson family was practically royalty, their name spoken with a mix of reverence and envy.


    Yet, my mind was racing with questions.


    What were they doing here?


    Had they actually discovered this hidden gem?


    If they had, it would only be a matter of time before the ce transformed into a hotspot, with their influence propelling Shinsei into the limelight.


    Perhaps they were among the few who had invested in this ce long before I did.


    For people like them, born into unimaginable wealth, one of their rare indulgences was food¡ªauthentic, untainted, untouched by their gilded world.


    It wouldn''t surprise me if they had discovered Shinsei before I ever stumbled upon it, quietly staking their im in its future while the rest of the city remained blind to its brilliance.


    But now, here we were, in the same room, connected by this ce. And somehow, that made it all the more unsettling.


    "So you know them?" Michael finally asked as the trio took their seats, his voice dripping with intrigue.


    I sipped my wine, desperately trying to maintain myposure. "No," I replied, the word slipping out too quickly, almost reflexively.


    Michael''s skepticism was palpable. "The expression on your face says otherwise. Isn''t that Cole Fay your fianc¨¦?"


    My breath hitched, and suddenly my appetite evaporated. "That''s just a silly rumor. You know how everything works in our world." The words tasted bitter, like ash in my mouth.


    Michael snickered, amusement dancing in his eyes. "I guess you have it rough too."


    My tongue danced against my gums, a nervous habit that surfaced in moments of anxiety. "Haven''t you heard? I''m quite infamous," I shot back,ughter tinged with sarcasm, but it felt hollow, a mask for the turmoil brewing beneath my calm exterior.


    "Well then, now that we''re finished, it''s time for me to leave. I still have a lot to do in theb, after all," Michael said, pushing his chair back to stand.


    Without thinking, I instinctively reached out and grabbed his hand. The warmth of his skin startled me.


    I was surprised. He was surprised. We were both shocked by the sudden contact.


    I yanked my hand away, almost too quickly, and cleared my throat awkwardly. "What''s the rush? You could stay and order more food," I blurted out, my voice a touch too casual.


    Michael paused, studying me, and then a rare grin slowly spread across his face, transforming him into a mischievous devil. That grin¡ªit was disarming, a yful, almost devilish charm lighting up his features in a way that could easily leave someone speechless. "Wait . . . you don''t want me to leave because


    they''re


    here, right?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    I internally cursed at how perceptive and infuriatingly sharp he was. Sometimes, I wished he weren''t so damn smart.


    "Of course not," I lied, but it came out far too t. The truth was, I couldn''t leave yet. I was still waiting for ire¡ªmy broker who had secured a slew ofnd investments for me. That girl was runningte, and now, with Cole and his entourage present, I felt like I was stuck in prison.


    Michael, sensing my difort, smirked, relishing this rare moment of revenge. He had every right to savor it after all the times I dumped QuantumLyfe meetings on him, shoved piles of paperwork his way, and skirted my responsibilities while he handled it all. Now, it was his turn for payback.


    His grin widened. "As much as I''d love to stay and enjoy this," he gestured at me with a gleeful flicker in his eyes, "I really need to go."


    My eyes widened in disbelief. Michael could clearly see the predicament I was in, and yet, the heartless man was about to walk away and leave me to face it alone. How could he just leave me like this?


    But no, he only chuckled darkly as he stood, shaking his head as if enjoying my misery. "You''re a big girl now. I''m sure you can handle a little social situation like this. See youter."


    And with that, he was gone, the door closing behind him with a soft click. The moment he left, the weight of frustration settled on my chest like a stone. I could feel their eyes on me now¡ªCole, Zachary, E¡ªthey were watching, and the tension in the air thickened by the second.


    I could no longer focus on my phone as my fingers trembled, trying to dial ire''s number. I had to change the meeting ce. I couldn''t stay here, not with Cole in the same room. The world felt too small, shrinking with each second that passed. It had never felt more ustrophobic.


    But before I could even lift the phone to my ear, Zachary''s voice rang out, clear and insistent.


    "Hey, Eve! Come join us!"


    I froze. Of all the possible scenarios I had envisioned, this wasn''t one of them. I cursed internally. Zachary and I weren''t friends. Hell, we weren''t even acquaintances. We were like air to each other, drifting past without any acknowledgment, and now he was calling me over?


    Why now?!


    I whipped my head toward their table, my heart pounding in my chest. Zachary was grinning at me like this was the most normal thing in the world. E beamed beside him, eyes bright with expectation, but it was Cole who caught my attention. His eyes . . . they were burning, piercing right through me, a silent usation written in the sharp re he directed my way.


    What did I do now?


    Forcing a smile, I mustered the gentlest voice I could, even though my nerves were fraying. "I''m waiting for someone," I said, hoping that would be enough to excuse myself from whatever trap they were setting.


    Zachary didn''t even flinch. "Good. Wait with us at our table," he insisted, his voice loud enough to draw attention from the other diners.


    I swallowed hard. This was a power y. I could feel it in the way Zachary''s smile widened, daring me to refuse. My brows furrowed slightly, but before I could say anything, he pressed on, his persistence unnerving. "Come on, Eve. It would look strange if you sat alone. We know each other, so it would make us look bad if you don''t join us."


    What kind of twisted logic was that?!

 Chapter 32: The Ties That Bind is Broken

    Zachary''s words were drawing the attention of the surrounding patrons, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    If I refused now, after his relentless insistence, it would definitely cause more of a scene.


    And some of these people might report my behavior back to my family. Rejecting the Johnson heir wasn''t just a bad idea¡ªit was a dangerous one.


    The more I dragged this out, the worse it would make them look. It was better to get this over with quickly. As soon as ire arrived, I would have the perfect excuse to leave with her then.


    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to drag my feet toward their table, every step feeling heavier than thest.


    Zachary''s grin widened as I approached, while E''s smile only grew brighter. But Cole . . . his face remained stony, his brows furrowed in a permanent knot of displeasure. He didn''t want me there as much I didn''t want to be there, that much was clear.


    I hesitated as I reached the table, then decided to use that to my advantage. "I think Cole doesn''t want me here, so I''ll just go¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Zachary and E''s smiles faltered as they both nced at Cole, their unspoken question hanging in the air.


    Cole''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, his re intensified, as if my mere presence offended him.


    I clenched my jaw, preparing to turn and leave. I was used to Cole''s rejection by now. If he didn''t want me here, I''d dly go. It was mutual.


    Now we were like two mas repelling each other, and I had no desire to stay where I wasn''t wanted.


    But just as I was about to take my leave, Cole''s voice cut through the tension like a de.


    "SIT."


    It wasn''t a request. It was amand. The single word hit me like a punch to the gut, and for a split second, I couldn''t breathe.


    I stared at him, my mind racing and jaw dropping.


    Did I hear him right? He wanted me to sit?


    "Are you sure?" The words stumbled out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    E chuckled softly while Zachary let out a smallugh. But Cole wasn''t amused. He just pointed to the chair with his eyes, a subtle softness I almost didn''t recognize shing across them.


    But the second he looked back at me, his re intensified, colder and sharper than before. I sat beside E and cleared my throat, trying to shake off the tension.


    Yet, for some reason, Cole''s gaze lingered. His brows furrowed so deeply that it was like he was wrestling with unspoken words, struggling to say something. It was as if he had a storm inside him, threatening to burst. When he realized I was staring back, his eyes hardened once again.


    What did I ever do to this man?


    I was already sitting, yet he still red. And when I tried to leave, he kept ring.


    What do you want from me?!


    What have I done to deserve this?


    The silence was thick, and finally, Zachary broke it. "Did you already eat? How about dessert? Don''t worry, I''ll pay for everything. It''s my treat."


    I raised a brow, a mischievous thought dancing in my head, and a sweet smile curled on my lips. "Be careful, Young Master Johnson. You might want to rethink the promisesing out of your mouth."


    Zachary chuckled, clearly entertained. "Young Master? Call me Zach. And I''m serious. Even your lunch date with that guy, I''ll cover it."


    I smiled back at him and called for the waiter. When the waitress approached with a friendly smile, I whispered something in her ear. She looked surprised, just as I expected. The others were watching, curious but trying not to show it.


    As the waitress bowed and left, Zachary leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "What did you whisper to her? Why so secretive? Don''t worry, if it''s a mountain of sweets, I won''t judge."


    I grinned at him. "Thank you for the treat, Zachary."


    Sensing I had skillfully changed the subject, Zachary didn''t press further, offering me a smile that could make any woman swoon.


    Maybe in another life, I would''ve been flustered. But right now, I felt numb to all the charming faces around me. I had learned my lesson¡ªtrusting a pretty face only led to a broken heart.


    "So, who was that man?" E suddenly asked, her voice soft but filled with curiosity.


    I turned to her, locking eyes with her vivid emerald gaze that seemed to pull at my soul. I quickly looked away, unsure what she meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    E giggled. "You know, that handsome man talking to you earlier. He looked older though, maybe 24 or 27? I didn''t know you liked older men now," she teased, her eyes flicking knowingly toward Cole.


    "Ah, that." How was I going to exin this? I knew Michael''s name would soon be on everyone''s lips, so there was no point in hiding it. They''d find out sooner orter.


    But before I could open my mouth, Cole''s voice cut through the air like a whip, halting everyone around the table.


    "Who is that man?" His tone was sharp, demanding.


    I was taken aback. Even Zachary and E looked at Cole as though seeing him for the first time.


    My blood boiled.


    You do not get to use that tone with me, not after everything you''ve done.


    "Thest time I checked, I don''t owe you any exnations about the men I meet," I said, my voice steady butced with ice.


    Cole didn''t back down. "In the eyes of many, you''re still my fianc¨¦e. Don''t do anything to tarnish my reputation."


    So that''s what this was about. Of course. His precious reputation. That''s all any of them cared about.


    Everyone seemed to expect me to blush or giggle after Cole''s im, as if his sudden acknowledgment of our engagement was something to swoon over. But I felt nothing. The narrative was changing right in front of me, but I couldn''t care less.


    Good. Maybe this means I won''t die abandoned on an ind after all.


    I shed Cole a sickly sweet smile. "Don''t worry. If you like, you can meet up with other women too. Or better yet, why don''t we just break it off? Oh wait," I added, feigning realization. "It''s not official yet, right? What a relief."

 Chapter 33: Letting Go

    E gasped, dumbfounded. She looked like she had a million questions but didn''t know which one to ask first. "


    YOU


    ?! Breaking up the engagement with my cousin? Is the world going to end now?"


    Zachary was staring at me like I''d grown horns. "Wait, are you really Eve?"


    Cole''s frown deepened, and although he was trying to keep a calm exterior, I could tell he was shocked. He opened his mouth to say something but quickly shut it again, clearly at a loss.


    That was when I saw ire entering the restaurant.


    Finally


    . Thanks to her, I''d been stuck in this awkward situation far longer than necessary.


    I stood up, brushing myself off as I smiled at the group. "My meeting partner is here, so please excuse me." My eyes locked on Cole onest time, cold and final. "Congrattions, Mr. Fay. You''re free now. Just like you always wanted. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Before turning to leave, I leaned toward Zachary, whispering in his ear, though loud enough for Cole and E to hear. "Thank you for the treat. I''ve already instructed the restaurant on where to deliver my order."


    With that, I swept out of the restaurant, dragging a confused ire behind me.


    === ?? ===


    Zachary and E sat in stunned silence, eyes flickering between the empty doorway and the man who remained motionless in his seat. Even Cole, typically sharp andposed, looked utterly speechless.


    "W-what . . . what just happened?" Zachary muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He wasn''t addressing anyone in particr, just trying toprehend the whirlwind that had swept through the room.


    E was the first to recover, a soft chuckle slipping through her lips. "Looks like she finally came to her senses. Snapped out of it," she said with a mix of amusement and admiration.


    Zachary blinked, still baffled, his gaze darting between Cole and the door. "Wait . . . so does that mean she doesn''t like you anymore? Is the engagement . . . over? After all this years that she was pursuing you, why change of heart all of a sudden?" His voice trailed off, as if the reality of it all was only beginning to settle in.


    E swirled the straw in her juice thoughtfully before ncing at Cole, who sat stoically, his expression unreadable. "Seems like it. Did you see the look on her face? That''s the look of a woman who''s given uppletely. No anger, no sadness, just . . .


    done


    ." She leaned back, her eyes glinting as she studied her cousin. "When a woman has that look, it means no amount of pursuing will win her back. She''s already gone. Is that what you wanted, Cole?"


    Cole''s brow twitched slightly, the only indication that her words had struck a chord. "That''s her choice," he said, his voice cold and detached, but there was a faint tension in his jaw that hinted at something deeper.


    "But what''s


    your


    choice?" E pressed, her gaze sharpening as she waited for his answer.


    Cole''s lips tightened into a thin line. "I don''t care either way. I have too much on my te. This kind of thing . . . is not important," he said, though the brief flicker in his eyes suggested otherwise.


    E giggled, but herughter held a note of skepticism. "If you say so."


    Zachary, never one to miss an opportunity, leaned forward with a yful grin. "So, does that mean Eve''s single now? And ready to mingle? I''m kinda'' interested all of a sudden," he teased, though his eyes held a glint of real curiosity.


    Eughed, shaking her head. "I don''t think you stand a chance, brother."


    "Oh,e on," Zachary shot back, puffing his chest slightly. "You should know by now that your older brother has charms that women can''t resist."


    E smirked but didn''t relent. "Yeah, but after what I just witnessed, I don''t think Eve is interested in any rtionship right now."


    Zachary chuckled, undeterred. "With


    other


    men, maybe. But me? I''m sure she''ll be swept off her feet by my warmth, especially after the cold shoulder this guy''s been giving her." He jerked his thumb toward Cole. "She''ll fall for me in no time.


    Watch


    ."


    Before E could respond, a waitress approached their table, all smiles and carrying a neatly folded bill. "Excuse me, sir. Here''s the bill for Miss Eve''s order. Once it''s fully paid, we''ll begin preparing and delivering the items to the specified address."


    Zachary, still grinning, took the bill without a second thought. But as his eyes scanned the number printed at the bottom, the color drained from his face. "What the¡ª$200,000?! Are you kidding me? Who is she feeding, an entire army?"


    The waitress maintained her professional smile. "Miss Eve ordered everything on the menu, sir. Including exotic seafoods. Enough for one hundred people."


    Zachary''s mouth fell open. "ONE HUNDRED? What is she, hosting a banquet for the homeless?" His voice rose, and he ran a hand through his hair in disbelief. He could afford the bill, sure, but $200,000 for a single meal? His father would have questions, and Zachary wasn''t looking forward to that conversation.


    E burst intoughter, unable to contain herself. "Oh yes," she said between giggles, "I can just see it now. She''s


    definitely


    going to fall in love with you after this, Zach." The sarcasm dripped from her words, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she nudged him with her elbow.


    Zachary groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is not how I imagined impressing her," he mumbled, his voice muffled but filled with exasperation.


    Cole, meanwhile, remained quiet, his expression hardening once again. But beneath the indifferent facade, something stirred¡ªsomething he refused to acknowledge. He didn''t care, or at least, that''s what he kept telling himself. Yet the image of Eve walking out with that sweet, mocking smile lingered in his mind, refusing to let go.


    "Cole," E''s voice cut through his thoughts, her tone teasing but with a sharp edge, "I wonder . . . will you be fine if she never looks back?"


    Cole''s jaw tightened. He didn''t respond. Instead, he stood up abruptly, tossing his napkin onto the table. Without a word, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Zachary and E watching his retreating figure with a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "Well," E said with a shrug, "I guess we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we?"


    Zachary shook his head, still clutching the outrageous bill in his hand. "I think I just got yed."


    E''sughter echoed through the restaurant.

 Chapter 34: A Chance Meeting

    "Did you guys receive the sushi I ordered for you?" I asked, dialing the number for QuantumLyfe''s HQ.


    Michael''s familiarugh echoed through the line. "Yeah! Everyone here was thrilled when they finally got to eat that gourmet sushi. Why are you suddenly feeling so generous? That must have cost a fortune!"


    I smirked, though he couldn''t see it. "I hope it did." I hope Zachary wiled from the price.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it. A little luxury food now and then is necessary to keep everyone motivated. You know how demanding it is to push forward with NanoTech development."


    "By the way, when will we see our first action with the nanobots?" I asked, leaning back in my chair, my fingers tapping the edge of the desk.


    "Give it a few more months," Michael replied, his tone steady. "We''re just finishing some final touches."


    A few months . . . I thought. Sinir''s beloved Sebastian would still be around by then, or so I hoped. Maybe we still had time.


    "Alright. Keep me updated the moment something moves."


    "Of course. Talk soon."


    When the call ended, I turned to see ire eyeing the stack of papers on the table. Her gaze was curious, tinged with something unspoken. "Was that Michael ir?"


    "Yes, it was." I shifted gears, walking over to the pile of documents she held in her hands. These weren''t just papers¡ªthey were the blueprints for transformation.


    They werend titles. Properties I had meticulously sought out, every inch of dirt ready to be turned into something greater.


    I was going to build condominiums in these locations. At first nce, it looked like nothing more than a barren wastnd, but I saw the future hidden beneath the dirt.


    Soon, mega-construction projects would rise, and Developers would bring malls, BPOs, and office buildings to the ce, turning the forgottennd into a thriving hub of activity.


    After my meeting with ire, she left the caf¨¦, I pulled out my tablet and checked the stock market. The vtile market was practically begging for action, so I yed a little, making quick moves.


    In just a few hours, I earned a few million. Pocket change for some, but for me? It was the perfect fuel for my condominium venture.


    This wasn''t just any project¡ªit was personal. My little pet project after cutting ties with the Rosette family.


    Of course, I needed something to keep me livingfortably, and those millions I made on the side were perfect for funding this dream. But it was more than just business¡ªit was freedom.


    Like they say, "If you bet big, you win big," but only if you know exactly how the game will unfold. If not, you''ll lose it all. I wasn''t the type to lose.


    I spent the next few hours running through everything¡ªassets, ounts, investments. Every piece of the puzzle was falling into ce. Everything was on track.


    At this rate, I could pay off old man Sinir ahead of schedule. Not that he expected it, but I wanted to make sure he knew I wasn''t ying around.


    "Oh shit, I forgot my wallet."


    The words caught my attention, pulling my gaze to the table just beside mine. Sitting there was a man with long, pink hair brushing his shoulders. His clothes were shabby, the kind that barely fit the trendy image one might expect.


    Yet, there was something about him¡ªsomething intriguing. If it had been any other man with hair that long, I would''ve been repulsed.


    I like men, neat and tidy, but that''s just my personal reference.


    But this guy? He wasn''t handsome in the traditional sense like Cole or Zachary, but he had a striking look, an almost androgynous appeal that was hard to ignore.


    "I''m sorry, miss, but can Ie backter to pay for this?" he asked, his tone polite yet urgent.


    The waitress gave him a skeptical look, crossing her arms over her chest. "Egh? Don''t think that just ''cause you''re cute, you can walk out of here without paying," she snapped. "I''ll get in trouble if you don''t settle the bill."


    The man winced, clearly flustered. "It''s not like I don''t n to pay," he insisted, scratching his head in frustration. "I just lost my wallet, that''s all. I''ll head home, grab some money, ande right back. I swear."


    The waitress shook her head, her patience wearing thin. "That''s what they all say. You have a phone, right? Everyone pays online these days." Her tone was biting, her eyes flickering with suspicion.


    I leaned back in my chair, observing the exchange with interest. It was only a cup of coffee, and from the look on the guy''s face, he wasn''t trying to pull a fast one.


    But something about him nagged at me. I nced at him again, and that''s when it hit me¡ªWait a minute . . . isn''t that Hyun?!


    It couldn''t be. Hyun wasn''t a household name yet, but I knew him well enough from social media.


    In a few months, he''d skyrocket to fame with his groundbreaking fashion designs, stered all over the inte.


    But here he was, a guy who would soon be a sensation, struggling to scrape together enough for a simple cup of coffee.


    The waitress was right, though¡ªeverything could be paid online nowadays with a quick tap on the phone. So, what was Hyun doing here, penniless? It didn''t make sense.


    But I wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. Hyun wasn''t famous yet, but in a few months, people would be fighting just to get his attention.


    I''d be damned if I let this moment pass without making an impression.


    I stood up, casually walking over to their table. "Excuse me," I interrupted, pulling out my phone. Both Hyun and the waitress turned to look at me, surprised. "I''ll cover his bill." I shed a quick smile at the waitress, who looked relieved more than anything.


    The man blinked, clearly taken aback. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I insist," I cut him off, typing in my details to pay for the coffee. "Consider it a little act of kindness. We all have days like this, right?"

 Chapter 35: Hyun, the Fashion Designer Icon

    Hyun paused, his lips parting as if to protest, but then he gave me a small nod. "Thanks . . . really. I owe you one."


    Good. First Impression sess!


    I smiled, slipping my phone back into my pocket. "No worries. Maybe one day, you can return the favor."


    Who didn''t love fashion? It was every woman''s secret obsession, an endless pursuit of beauty and identity.


    And while this guy might''ve been dressed in shabby clothes, his mind was a treasure trove of fashion brilliance.


    His rise to fame had been quick¡ªjust a few well-timed posts of his designs on social media had ignited a wildfire of attention.


    It wasn''t hard to see where this was going. If he was destined for greatness, establishing a connection with him right now would be a stroke of genius.


    When the time came and he was swimming in fame, I''d have someone to lean on¡ªa personal fashion designer, tailored exclusively for me.


    But that wasn''t even the best part. The real prize woulde when Hyun inevitably wanted to start his own studio.


    I could already picture it¡ªthe bustling creativity, the models, the high-profile clients. I could invest in him


    right


    now


    , while he was still on the cusp of stardom, securing my ce in the fashion world before anyone else even knew his name.


    It wasn''t just about helping him. It was about making sure that when he rose, I rose too. And nothing¡ªnot the clothes, not the fame, not the luxury¡ªwas going to stop me from grabbing hold of that opportunity.


    He would be my little investment to help secure my future further.


    The waitress, now satisfied, left us alone, and I turned my attention fully to Hyun. "So, lost your wallet, huh?"


    He chuckled, though there was a faint hint of embarrassment. "Yeah . . . just my luck. I''ve been running around all day, and then this happens."


    I leaned forward slightly, curiosity piqued. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Eve."


    "Hyun."


    "And what brings you to New York, Hyun? You don''t exactly look like a student."


    Hyun chuckled softly, his lips curving into a small smile. "Actually, I''m applying for a job."


    "A job?" I raised a brow, scanning his clothes. They were far from what you''d expect for someone on a job hunt.


    Reading my expression, Hyunughed again. "I know what you''re thinking¡ªthese clothes don''t exactly scream ''hire me.'' But in my defense, I''m not applying for a corporate job."


    "Oh?" I sipped my tea, feigning mild surprise. "So what kind of job are you applying for?"


    "A fashion designer apprentice," he answered, eyes lighting up with passion. "I''ve always wanted to be a fashion designer, but . . ." He paused, taking a deep breath. "Without a diploma or formal training, I can''t even get an apprenticeship. Most of the studios won''t even let me through the door when they saw me."


    I leaned back in my chair and gave him a sympathetic smile. "Wee to New York."


    Hyun sighed heavily. "The truth is, my family isn''t well-off. I can''t afford college right now, so I''m hoping tond a job with just my portfolio," he said, patting the messenger bag at his side.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity. Did hee from some tiny vige, unaware of how things worked in the real world? It''s always been the same¡ªwithout backing or a degree, you couldn''t even dream of getting an apprenticeship here.


    "You must be a student, right?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m studying business."


    "I see . . ."


    "Mind if I take a look at your portfolio?"


    Hyun''s face brightened, and he handed me the files like an eager puppy. He didn''t even have a tablet¡ªjust paper sketches.


    Poor guy.


    No wonder those big-name fashion studios wouldn''t give him a chance. Who still used paper for portfolios in this digital age? It also save the use of papers and helping the environment.


    As I flipped through the hand-drawn designs, I was impressed. He could draw, and his designs were shockingly good¡ªbetter, even, than some of the famous designers I''d seen.


    Was that the problem? Had the studios seen his work and gotten scared of thepetition, crushing his dreams before they even had the chance to bloom? Maybe they didn''t want to take the risk of nurturing someone who might one day surpass them.


    Whatever the reason, they had all overlooked something spectacr. Hyun was going to take his designs online, publishing them in hopes someone would recognize his talent. And he would rise to fame soon enough. No doubt about it.


    "I don''t see anything wrong here," I said, suppressing the grin threatening to spread across my face. "In fact, you''re quite good."


    His eyes widened with surprise, a hopeful glint shining through. "You think so? My family back home thinks so too."


    I nced up from the sketches, unable to stop myself from thinking how he looked so much like an adorable, hopeful puppy at that moment.


    "Tell you what," I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "How about we make our own studio? Fifty-fifty. I''ll handle the business side¡ªrent a space, hire staff, and get the materials¡ªwhile you focus on designing. How does that sound?"


    Hyun blinked at me, processing the offer. "But . . . aren''t you a student?"


    I grinned slyly. "A student with millions to spare. So, what do you say?"


    At the mention of money, his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wait¡ªare you like some super-rich, spoiled youngdy? Like in those dramas?"


    I waved off the "spoiled" part with a smirk. "Let''s skip the ''spoiled'' bit, but yeah, I guess you could say I''m that kind ofdy. So . . . are you in?"


    Hyun nodded eagerly, his head bobbing like a chicken pecking at grains. "If I can have my own studio and create clothes while supporting my family¡ªthen yeah, I''m all in!"


    "Good." I leaned back, a satisfied smile spreading across my lips.


    Today was turning out to be a very lucky day . . . minus my meeting with Cole.

 Chapter 36: Tangled in Her Absence

    Later that night at the Fay residence, Cole sat in his private study, surrounded by papers, blueprints, and holographic projections as he worked meticulously on a crucial project.


    He was deep into his work when his phone buzzed, its vibration breaking through the quiet hum of the room.


    Without taking his eyes off the projection, he answered.


    "Hello, young master Fay?" came the voice on the other end.


    "Did you find what I asked for?" Cole''s voice was cold and direct, cutting straight to the point, devoid of pleasantries. He had no time for idle conversation.


    The voice on the other line responded immediately, understanding what it meant of speaking to Cole Fay. No one dared to make him wait. "Yes, sir. His name is Michael ir. He''s the brains behind QuantumLyfe Technology."


    "A nanotech engineer?" Cole muttered to himself as his fingers danced across the interface, downloading the data that had just been sent. His spies had done well.


    Michael ir¡ªan innovator, a genius. He had developed groundbreaking nanotechnology, but because it was still in its infancy, no one wanted to take the risk of investing in him. They wanted to see tangible results beforemitting.


    Except for Eve Rosette.


    Cole frowned, his sharp features hardening. Eve was many things, but he never imagined her as someone who truly understood high-stakes investments, especially in technology as vtile as nanotech.


    What does she know about nanotechnology?


    He couldn''t help but question her motives. Investing in a startuppany with no proven results was reckless.


    It wasn''t like nanotechnology hadn''t been considered before¡ªFay Technologies had been delving into the field for years, trying to perfect it. Their goal was noble: the regeneration of cells, bones, tissues, and nerves, with the ultimate dream of restoring lost limbs and bodily functions.


    For Cole, the mission was deeply personal. His father, Cain Fay, had devoted years to this pursuit, driven by a singr goal¡ªbringing his wife, Leanna, back to her former self.


    She had lost the ability to walk after a terrible ident, and despite all the wealth and influence at the Fay family''s disposal, the best they could give her was a robotic wheelchair.


    But Cain wanted more. He wanted her to walk again, to stand by his side like she used to. Cole wanted that too, more than anything.


    But simply wanting it didn''t make it possible.


    There were too manyplications. The technology was unstable, and even the robotic limbs they''d developed for others weren''t reliable enough for Leanna''s delicate condition.


    Each attempt was a gamble, and no one was willing to risk her life.


    Cole''s thoughts were momentarily consumed by his mother''s face¡ªthe fragile smile she gave, hiding her pain. He had to force himself back to the present.


    Cole shook his head, bringing himself back to the matter at hand.


    Eve''s sudden involvement in something as ambitious as nanotech¡ªespecially when Fay Technologies was already neck-deep in their own research¡ªwas suspicious.


    Why would she, of all people, get involved? And with Michael ir, no less?


    A rookie still in the nanotech technology.


    Cole''s frown deepened. Eve had always been an open book to him, buttely, her actions were downright baffling.


    She had always been the clingy type¡ªher entire world revolved around him, or at least that''s what he had believed. She had been irritating, constantly appearing wherever he was, her lovestruck eyes following him like a shadow.


    For as long as he could remember, she had no real ambition, no personal goals beyond marrying him. She had been content with that singr dream, and it had always annoyed him.


    Women like her¡ªthose without drive, without their own purpose¡ªwere the type he despised the most.


    But now . . . now she was different. The woman who used to cling to him like she had nothing better to do had vanished.


    She no longer sought him out. She didn''t wait for him outside his room or call him endlessly. Her once affectionate gaze had turned cold, distant. She spoke to him with indifference, her words sharp and devoid of any trace of the sweetness they once held.


    In the past, she would have done anything just to be close to him. Now, she would do anything to stay away.


    And then, the most shocking thing of all¡ªshe had suggested they break off their engagement. The engagement she had clung to since childhood, the one that had been her only dream.


    What had happened to her?


    Cole''s hand tightened around his phone as he stared nkly at the wall. His mind was racing, trying to piece together the puzzle that Eve had be.


    Had she finallye to her senses? Realized that the life she had built in her head, the one centered around him, was a lie?


    He had always thought Eve was predictable, her every move dictated by her feelings for him. But now, she was anything but predictable.


    "She must have found something else," he muttered under his breath.


    The image of Michael ir shed in Cole''s mind, and his brow furrowed, a deep frown settling on his face. His jaw clenched instinctively, and an unsettling weight pressed against his chest.


    Cole quickly get off the idea from his head.


    Perhaps she had moved on,


    he thought. But the question remained¡ªwhy was she investing in something like QuantumLyfe? What did she stand to gain from it?


    The name Michael ir lingered in his mind like a thorn. He had no doubt that ir''s work had potential, but potential didn''t guarantee sess.


    And Eve . . . what did she know that he didn''t?


    Cole couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this than met the eye. Eve had never shown any interest in technology, let alone something asplex as nanotech.


    He sighed and leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. The transformation in her behavior was jarring. She had gone from being an annoyingly devoted fianc¨¦e to a woman he couldn''t quite figure out.


    What had sparked this change? Was it another man?


    The thought made his jaw tighten.


    No


    , he told himself,


    Eve wouldn''t have the guts.


    She had always been too meek, too desperate for his attention to even look at another man.


    But then again, the Eve he had known was gone.


    "When a woman has that look, it means no amount of pursuing will win her back. She''s already gone. Is that what you wanted, Cole?"


    Maybe she was right,


    Cole thought grimly.


    Maybe Eve had snapped to her senses.


    But why so sudden?


    The abruptness of it all gnawed at Cole, leaving him inplete bewilderment. His mind spun, trying to piece together the fragments of her transformation, yet nothing added up.


    It was as if Eve had changed overnight, shedding the woman who once revolved her entire world around him. Now, she was distant, cold, and indifferent, a stranger wearing a familiar face.


    Why?


    He questioned silently, his chest tightening as frustration brewed within him. The shift wasn''t gradual; it was as if she had flipped a switch


    As much as he wanted to believe it was that simple, something about the situation didn''t sit right with him.


    He opened the file again, his eyes scanning over Michael ir''s profile. If Eve was serious about this investment, then there must be a reason.


    Cole closed the file and stared out the window, his mind still buzzing with unanswered questions.


    It was almost ironic.


    When Eve had been chasing after him relentlessly, Cole couldn''t have cared less. He''d brushed her off, certain she''d always be there, lingering like a shadow no matter how far he pushed her away. A part of him had believed she''d never leave, that her devotion was unwavering.


    But now¡ªnow that she wanted to cut ties, now that her eyes no longer held the adoration they once did¡ªhere he was, thinking about her. Wondering why.


    He should be relieved. In fact, he should be celebrating. Another woman finally over him, no longer suffocating him with her love-struck stares and cloying affection. He had always wanted peace, hadn''t he?


    Yet, her sudden change had rattled him, propelling him into a spiral of thoughts he couldn''t escape.


    Was this all a ploy?


    he wondered.


    Had she orchestrated this indifference just to get his attention?


    If so, then she had seeded beyond her wildest dreams.


    But no¡ªhe told himself¡ªif she wanted to stay away, it was for the best. He should be d, he


    was


    d. She wasn''t at his throat anymore, clinging to a future that he''d never wanted.


    Cole forced himself back to the task at hand, focusing on the work sprawled across his desk. But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he willed his mind to cooperate, his thoughts kept circling back to Eve.


    Her cold, indifferent gaze. Her sudden detachment. It gnawed at him, wing at the edges of his mind, refusing to let go.


    Why did it bother him so much? Why couldn''t he stop thinking about her?


    He clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up as the weight of her absence pressed harder than her presence ever had. He didn''t understand it¡ªdidn''t


    want


    to understand it¡ªbut it was there, banging on the doors of his mind, and he couldn''t shut it out.


    Not tonight.

 Chapter 37: Race Against Time

    A few weeks had passed, and during that time, I had been amassing wealth at an almost rming rate.


    My life had be eerily peaceful¡ªso peaceful, in fact, that a growing unease settled in my chest. It was too quiet. Too calm.


    Something''sing,


    I thought to myself, brushing off the ufortable feeling. Maybe a storm was indeed brewing around the corner.


    After all, Sophie''s eighteenth birthday was fast approaching¡ªthe day I had been waiting for, the day I would finally taste the sweet, long-denied freedom I craved after all these suffocating years.


    My pulse quickened just thinking about it. Every second dragged with agonizing slowness, but the six-month countdown was almost up. Soon, everything would change.


    But even as the excitement built within me, I couldn''t shake the weight of something looming¡ªlike the universe was holding its breath, waiting to unleash chaos just as I stood on the brink of liberation.


    QuantumLyfe''s big reveal was imminent, and even without it, I had umted more than enough money to pay off old man Sinir.


    All I had to do now was deposit it.


    ~RiiIINnG~!


    My phone vibrated sharply, pulling me from my thoughts. The screen shed with an unknown number. I hesitated for a second before answering.


    "Hello?" I asked, my voice guarded. Chapter Stay:


    "Miss Eve?" A familiar voice responded, slightly distorted through the line.


    My brow furrowed. "Victor?"


    It was rare for Victor to call me directly¡ªrare enough to catch me off guard.


    "Wait . . . you''re not calling about the money, right? I still have a little over a month before the deadline," I said, ncing at the calendar, a twinge of concern creeping in. "But if you need it now, I have it ready. I can transfer it¡ª"


    "No, Eve. This isn''t about the money," he interrupted, his voice urgent,ced with something I hadn''t heard from him before¡ªpanic. "It''s about Sebastian."


    I froze. ". . . Sebastian? The dog?"


    "He''s in critical condition. The vet is trying to stabilize him, but it''s not looking good. You predicted this would happen, right? Please, tell me you have a cure. We need your help."


    My heart sank. A cure? For what? Cancer? Do I look like some God to you?


    Sebastian couldn''t be dying yet. It was too soon. The nanotech we had been developing wasn''t ready. The system was close topletion but Michael hadn''t started the process of using it on a human being much less a dog.


    My mind raced as I pressed a hand to my temple.


    Why was this happening now? Of all the times for Sebastian to fall ill, why now, when everything was hanging by a thread?


    "Get him to QuantumLyfe," I said sharply, my voice colder than I intended. "Now. I''ll email you the address and meet you there."


    I didn''t wait for a response. The second I ended the call, I moved. There was no time to waste. Every second mattered now.


    If I didn''t act fast, Sebastian wouldn''t make it¡ªand there went my chance to get closer to Sinir, to finally break through the walls he had put up between us.


    Keys. I needed my keys.


    Where the hell were they? My fingers fumbled as I grabbed them from the table and rushed out the door.


    The panic that had started as a small flicker now threatened to explode in my chest.


    This wasn''t just about a dog. It never was. This was about Sinir''s trust¡ªabout securing a future I had fought tooth and nail to build. If he died now, who knows what would happen to the old man?


    Sinir might spiral into a deep depression, drowning in grief. And if that happened, our deal¡ªthe only thing tethering me to my future¡ªwould vanish in an instant, just like that.


    Poof


    ! My one escape, my only way out of this miserable life, gone forever.


    I couldn''t let that happen. Not when I was so close.


    I had to hold on until Sophie''s birthday. I had to keep Sebastian alive, no matter what, and keep Sinir in a good mood¡ªat any cost. My freedom depended on it.


    As I sped down the empty streets, the weight of the situation pressed down on me, heavier with each passing second. Every turn of the wheel felt like a ticking clock.


    I had already contacted Michael beforehand to prepare everything. But when I arrived at QuantumLyfe, my stomach twisted at the sight before me. Sinir and Victor were already there, both looking grim. And there, on the table,y Sebastian with an oxygen mask strapped to his snout.


    For a terrifying moment, I feared the worst¡ªthat he wasn''t breathing at all. My chest tightened as I approached the table. But then I noticed it¡ªhis chest rising and falling ever so slowly, painfully, like each breath was a battle the poor creature was losing.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding, but the sight of Sebastian struggling for life was agonizing.


    Is he going to make it?


    I wondered, but my question hung in the air like a storm cloud.


    Sinir stood nearby, looking like he had aged years in a single night. His usually formidable presence had withered; his eyes, red-rimmed and hollow, were locked onto his beloved dog. For the first time, I saw a man who wasn''t the indomitable Sinir, but just an old man afraid of losing the only thing that still tethered him to this world.


    Michael approached me, grabbing my arm with urgency, dragging me into a secluded corner. His expression was a storm of frustration, worry, and barely contained anger.


    "Are you crazy?" he hissed the moment we were alone.


    I blinked, unbothered by his sudden outburst. "What? Didn''t I already tell you? Part of your job is to save Sebastian."


    He ran his hand over his face, clearly trying to stay calm, but his voice came out strained. "Yes, you did. But this is too soon! We haven''t even


    tested


    the nanotech on a dog. We''re flying blind here."

 Chapter 38: The Weight of Survival

    "Michael, it''s fine. Just do whatever you can," I snapped, trying to pull him out from his negative thoughts. "Did you tell Sinir?"


    "Of course I told him!" His voice dropped lower, eyes darting back toward the old man who was still by the table, frozen in despair. "I told him this would be our first live test on a dog. I exined that we don''t know how it''ll react, that every animal responds differently. We''ve tested smaller animals but¡ª"


    "Yes, yes, I get it!" I waved him off, irritation bubbling to the surface. "Just make sure the dog lives, okay? I don''t care about the science. That''s your department, not mine."


    I wasn''t interested in the technicalities or the risks. The bottom line was simple: if Sebastian died, so did my chance of getting out of this hellhole.


    Michael hesitated, clearly torn between his duty as a engineer and the reality of the situation. I had to hand it to him¡ªthe man had guts.


    It wasn''t often you saw someone stand toe-to-toe with Sinir, let alone challenge him like this. Most people wilted under the old man''s piercing gaze, terrified of his wrath. Chapter Enjoy:


    But here Michael was, essentially telling him that his dog might not survive the procedure. And yet, Sinir hadn''t exploded. He was too focused on Sebastian to even care about the risk.


    Still, I had no patience for doubt. "Michael," I said, my voice low but firm, "if that dog dies, Sinir will break. And if he breaks, so does our deal. I can''t afford that, and neither can you. Now, do what you have to do."


    He met my gaze, his frustration barely masked, but he nodded. "I''ll do my best."


    "Michael."


    He paused, then he looked over my way.


    I stepped forward, my voice soft but filled with determination. "You''ve got this, Michael. I believe in you. No matter what happens, we''re in this together. If you fail . . . we fail together."


    He lifted his gaze to meet mine, and for a second, I saw the storm of doubt in his eyes. His brow furrowed deeply, frustration written all over his face as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    A tense silence hung between us until, finally, he sighed¡ªa long, heavy breath that seemed to release some of the tension.


    "What an uninspiring way to cheer someone up," he muttered, shaking his head. But then, just barely, the corners of his lips lifted into a faint, fleeting smile.


    Without another word, he turned and headed back to Sebastian, every step filled with the burden of what was at stake.


    I watched as he walked back toward the table, his shoulders tense. Sinir hadn''t moved, hadn''t said a word. He just stood there, staring at his dog like the world was crumbling beneath his feet.


    I clenched my fists, heart pounding. This was a gamble¡ªone that could either save me or doom me.


    Every second counted, every breath Sebastian took was a fleeting chance to keep everything together.


    If the dog survived, I''d be one step closer to freedom. But if he didn''t . . . I couldn''t afford to think about that. The very thought made my chest tighten, like a noose slowly pulling me toward suffocation.


    Sinir, with his old age, had be a vtile force. His decisions weren''t governed by logic, but by his ever-shifting moods.


    One moment he could be reasonable, and the next, he was a tempest of anger and grief. I''d seen it happen before¡ªduring the debut, when his previous dog had died. It was as if that single event had shattered whateverposure he had left.


    After that, everything crumbled. The others did whatever they wanted, taking advantage of his emotional state. Sinir was drowning in grief, and they used it as their ticket to chaos, and it was the reason why Sophia and Sullivan were able to take control of the main family line and just ship me off to nowhere.


    I couldn''t let that happen again. Not now, not when I was this close.


    I was treading on dangerous, unfamiliar ground. So much had already deviated from the original timeline that I barely knew what to expect anymore.


    The future had be a foggy, unpredictable mess. Every twist, every choice, every slight variation sent shockwaves through the delicate web of events I had once nned for.


    And now, I was stuck in the middle of it, trying to pull the strings of a plot I no longer controlled.


    But one thing remained crystal clear: right now, my priority was keeping Sebastian alive. Not because I cared about the dog itself¡ªbut because his survival was my only chance at getting what I wanted.


    My only chance to escape.


    Time was ticking, and the life of that fragile creature was the key to my freedom. If I failed here, I could kiss my escape goodbye.


    I didn''t know how long I had been trapped in my thoughts, spiraling deeper into the endless possibilities and dangers that lurked ahead.


    "You look like you''re going to die as well," came a voice that snapped me back to reality.


    Startled, I blinked and turned, finding the familiar, strikingly handsome yet serious face of Victor standing nearby, his sharp gaze cutting through the haze clouding my mind.


    I rubbed my temples, trying to soothe the throbbing ache building behind my eyes. The tension was gnawing at me from the inside, threatening to break free. "Ah . . . just a lot to deal withtely."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth barely moving as he asked, "You mean the money?"


    I nodded, forcing a smile that felt brittle, exhausted, and entirely unconvincing. "Yeah . . . I''ve gathered enough now. Finally, I can use it as my ticket¡ªmy escape. Once I deposit that money into Sinir''s ount, I''ll finally be free. Free from all of this."


    Victor''s expression shifted, ever so slightly¡ªa flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.


    Was it pity? Or maybe . . . concern?


    My chest tightened. There was something there, something he wasn''t saying. His lips parted as if he was about to speak, but he stopped. For a moment, the silence between us felt like a weight pressing down, threatening to suffocate me.


    A wave of unease washed over me.


    What was it? What wasn''t he telling me?


    I frowned, instinctively wanting to press him for answers, to shake loose whatever he was hiding. But before I could speak, theb doors swung open, and Michael emerged, his face pale and drawn, his steps unsteady. He looked beaten, utterly exhausted, like a man who had been through hell and barely made it back.

 Chapter 39: The Start of a Revolution

    As soon as Michael emerged from theb, his pale and haggard appearance drew everyone''s attention. His eyes were bloodshot, and the exhaustion was on his face, but he managed to hold himself upright.


    For a moment, the room was deathly quiet, the tension suffocating as all eyes locked onto him, especially Old Man Sinir''s.


    Sinir, who had been frozen in ce for what felt like an eternity, suddenly stirred. His eyes, sharp but rimmed with the weariness of age and worry, darted to Michael.


    He pushed away from the couch with trembling hands, his steps slow and unsteady, but filled with desperate urgency. His cane echoed on the cold floor as he approached, the silence in the room amplifying every single sound.


    "Michael . . ." Sinir''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper. His face was a mixture of hope and fear, as though he was bracing himself for the worst. "Tell me . . . did it¡ª" His voice faltered.


    Michael stood tall, trying to gather his strength. "The operation . . ." He paused, letting the words hang in the air, causing Sinir to inhale sharply. "It was a sess."


    I let out a breath of relief. Michael really knew how to make some suspense.


    A wave of relief flooded the room, but Sinir didn''t move, as if still in disbelief.


    Michael continued, "The nanobots are currently repairing Sebastian''s damaged tissues. He''s stable now, but . . ." He nced over at the motionless dog still lying on the table in the background. "He''ll need to remain confined for a few weeks. We need to monitor him closely for anyplications."


    The old man stood still for a moment, as though his body couldn''t fullyprehend the words. His shoulders, previously weighed down by despair, began to rx. His eyes, usually so stern, softened as they locked onto the still-breathing form of Sebastian.


    Slowly, a smile crept across Sinir''s weathered face, a smile that hadn''t graced his features since the day I met him. I felt his relief as if he had aged in reverse, shedding the heavy burdens that had clung to him like shadows.


    A tear, a single glistening tear, slid down the old man''s cheek. He blinked, as if surprised by the emotion. His hand trembled slightly as he brought it to his face, wiping the tear away with an almost embarrassed chuckle.


    "I . . . I didn''t think I''d see him survive this," Sinir muttered, his voice hoarse with emotion. His gaze flickered back to Michael, and for the first time, there was no anger, no harsh demands. Only gratitude. "Thank you, Michael. You . . . you saved him."


    Michael shifted ufortably under the praise, his exhaustion catching up with him. "We''re not out of the woods yet," he cautioned. "We still have to see how he responds to the treatment over the next few weeks."


    But Sinir didn''t seem to hear him. His focus was solely on Sebastian, whoy peacefully in the confinement chamber, the steady rise and fall of his chest the only sign of life.


    Sinir ced a hand on Michael''s shoulder, a rare, tender gesture from a man who rarely showed emotion. "I owe you, Michael," he said, his voice thick with gratitude. "Name your price."


    I stood there, stunned. My jaw dropped at the sheer weight of Sinir''s offer, but it dropped even more when Michael, without hesitation, shook his head and declined.


    "No need," Michael said, wiping the sweat from his brow. "This was part of my deal with your granddaughter."


    "Granddaughter?" Sinir muttered, the confusion apparent in his voice. His gaze shifted, his sharp eyesnding on me as if only now realizing I had been there the whole time.


    Michael nodded. "That''s right. She''s the one who insisted on saving Sebastian from the beginning. If you should thank anyone, it''s her."


    Before Sinir could respond, Michael gave a tired smile. "Sorry, but I still have work to finish." With that, he excused himself, disappearing down the hallway, leaving an air of shock in his wake.


    Sinir remained rooted to the spot, clearly stunned. It was as if the world had shifted for him. Here he was, one of the wealthiest men in the world, offering any sum, any reward imaginable¡ªand Michael had brushed it off without a second thought.


    I could see the disbelief written all over Sinir''s face. It was probably the first time anyone had ever refused him so casually.


    He turned to me, his face a mix of curiosity and something deeper. His eyes, usually hard and calcting, softened slightly as they locked onto mine.


    "You . . . found that man?" His voice was quiet but intense, as if the question carried more weight than just Michael''s skill.


    I nodded, grinning. "You''re free to poach him and invest in his project as much as you like, but trust me¡ªMichael''s not someone who can be bought that easily."


    Sinir looked at me, studying my expression, as if searching for the truth in my words. He seemed to process it for a moment before turning his gaze around us.


    "This ce needs a properb," he said, more to himself than anyone else. Then he nced at Victor, his assistant who stood silently by his side. "Invest one billion into this project as soon as possible. Spare no expense."


    Victor blinked but didn''t question it, simply nodding and stepping away to make the call. I watched in awe as Sinirmitted a billion dors without hesitation.


    Nanotech¡ªjust the word itself carried the weight of limitless potential, but behind the grandeur was a staggering cost.


    The materials alone were rare and expensive, each element crucial to the intricate machinery that made nanotechnology possible.


    Then there was the research¡ªendless hours poured into trial and error, refining the technology down to the smallest detail.


    And the equipment? It wasn''t just cutting-edge, it was the future wrapped in cold, polished steel, with a price tag that could rival the budget of small nations.


    But the most vital piece? The people. The brilliant minds behind it all, each one a visionary in their own right, but visionaries didn''te cheap.

 Chapter 40: The Storm Waits no One

    To build a true powerhouse in the world of nanotech, QuantumLyfe couldn''t just scrape by¡ªit needed to tower over itspetitors. We needed a bigger building, cutting-edge research facilities, and resources that would dwarf even our boldest dreams.


    A billion dors was an incredible start, but deep down, I knew it was only a drop in the ocean. Sinir''s investment was the opening shot, the first wave.


    As soon as weunched, there would be no stopping us. Investors would flock to our door, seeing the undeniable proof of our sess.


    QuantumLyfe wouldn''t just be another techpany¡ªit would be


    the


    name in nanotechnology, the face of a revolution that would redefine science, medicine, and even life itself.


    And I was ready to ride that wave straight to the top.


    It wasn''t just a random act of generosity¡ªit was a calcted move, a bold decision based on what he had just witnessed.


    Michael had proven something extraordinary today. His nanotechnology had saved a life, and not just any life¡ªSebastian, the dog that was practically Sinir''s only remaining family after the passing of his wife. No offense to his children.


    Anyone with half a brain could see the potential. If Michael''s technology could save a dying animal, what could it do for people? The investment wasn''t reckless¡ªit was a first step into a future that could change everything.


    "Grandpa, don''t you want to wait until Sebastian fully recovers before you make such a huge investment?" I teased, though I knew the answer.


    Sinir didn''t even nce at me. His eyes were still locked on the building as if he could already see the future unfolding in front of him. "You''ve invested in this ce, haven''t you?" he asked, his voice low but serious.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Yeah," I admitted, tilting my head. "But are you basing your decision just on that? My investment?"


    Sinir finally turned his eyes back to me, and for the first time, I saw something different in them¡ªa kind of trust, a belief in something beyond money and power.


    "I know what you''ve been doing these past few months," he said quietly, his words filled with meaning. "I know you''ve got good instincts. I trust you."


    I was taken aback by the sincerity in his voice. Sinir, the man who was as ruthless in business as he was affectionate with his dog, was trusting me¡ªmy judgment, my choices.


    I chuckled softly, trying to mask the sudden warmth in my chest. "Are you sure it''s not just some whimsical teenage girl trying to y investor?" I teased, though my voice was gentler this time.


    Sinir''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. "Even if it was, I wouldn''t bet against you."


    He said it so matter-of-factly, but it hit me hard. For a man who ruled his empire with an iron will, this moment¡ªthis bond we were forming¡ªfelt like a shift in both of us.


    I could feel the weight of his words settling into something deeper. For the first time, we weren''t just strangers connected with mutual benefits; we were allies in something bigger.


    "By the way," I grinned, trying to keep my tone casual. "If you''re nning to invest in this, you might want your money back. I''ve already amassed the amount we agreed on ahead of time."


    I expected relief, maybe even joy from Sinir, but his expression was anything but. No smile of satisfaction crossed his face, no glimmer of relief for not having been scammed. Instead, there was something else¡ªsomething like . . . disappointment? Sadness, even.


    "What''s this?" I chuckled, feeling a little uneasy. "Aren''t you d I didn''t run off with the ten million? I''ve returned it, along with that 990 million interest you were so worried about. Plus, I think that extra billion you''re about to invest here will make up for it."


    Sinir took a deep breath, his gaze on me. "In truth," he began, his tone serious, "I didn''t believe for a second that you would return that huge amount of money in such a short time."


    I folded my arms, eyebrows raised. "What, you doubted my capabilities?" I jabbed, trying to keep the moment light.


    He smirked slightly. "Who would believe a teenager''s word? You had no remarkable talents in investments before."


    I narrowed my eyes. "So why did you lend me the money if you knew there was a risk?"


    "Call it intuition," Sinir said, his eyes studying me, "and curiosity. Like you said, ten million is just spare change to me,pared to the amusement you would bring in earning thatrge sum of money."


    I rolled my eyes, feeling a strange warmth building inside. "Well, now that we''re here, I''ll transfer the money back to you. Then our deal will be sealed, and I''ll finally be free."


    But Sinir didn''t look relieved. He didn''t even look interested. In fact, there was a clear reluctance in his expression. "What''s the rush?" he asked, his voiceced with something I couldn''t quite ce. "Are you that eager to cut ties with our family?"


    I paused, caught off guard by the disappointment I heard in his voice. "I''m not really your granddaughter, Sinir. I don''t belong here. I''m just an orphan you picked up somewhere, and I think I''ve already sacrificed enough for your family. Now, I want my freedom. Besides," I added with a bitter smile, "I''m sure Sullivan and Sophia will be d to see me gone before Sophie''s grand eighteenth birthday."


    Sinir didn''t respond. He just looked at me, his silence heavy, almost using.


    I didn''t understand why he was hesitating. This was the perfect opportunity to settle everything and walk away clean. "Look," I said, trying to break the tension, "I hope you''ll stick to the end of our deal. I''ve gone through too much trouble to gather this much money."


    Sinir scoffed, a cold smirk forming on his lips. "I may be many things, but I''ve never backed out of a deal."


    "Good," I said, relieved, and quickly logged into my ount.


    But as the screen loaded, my heart plummeted. The bnce that should have shown a billion, hard-earned money, meticulously umted over months, was gone.


    All of it.


    A single, ring number stared back at me¡ª$0.74.


    My hands went cold. My pulse quickened, the world narrowing into that unforgiving screen. Had I been hacked? Stolen from? My thoughts spiraled, blood rushing to my head so fast it made everything throb. I blinked, hoping it was some kind of error. This couldn''t be real.


    It *


    couldn''t


    be real.


    Sinir''s voice became a muffled hum. I could hear Victor too, but everything felt far away, as if I was underwater.


    "Eve?" Sinir''s voice broke through the haze, but I couldn''t focus.


    "Eve, what''s wrong?"


    My vision blurred, and my head pounded, each throb more painful than thest.


    "Eve!" Michael''s voice shot through, sharp with concern. "What''s happening?!"


    But before I could answer, everything went ck, and the world vanished beneath me.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Help support the story with PS, GT, gifts,ments, and reviews to keep the story going.


    Thank you all! ??

 Chapter 41: A Not so Distant Past

    Cole Fay had always been an enigma, even as a child. Reserved, indifferent, and wrapped in the aloofness that his father wore so well, Cole was a boy of few words and fewer emotions.


    He didn''t need to be anything else. His family''s name carried enough weight to shield him from the world, and he lived within that shell, perfectly content to remain detached from everything and everyone.


    That is, until the day Eve Rosette came into his life.


    They met at one of those grand parties where important families gathered to discuss business ventures and alliances over sparkling sses of champagne andughter that never quite reached the eyes.


    Cole was only six years old, standing next to his father, Cain Fay, watching the endless parade of wealthy faces blur into one another. His father was speaking with Mr. Rosette when a small, timid voice broke through the chatter.


    "Cole?"


    He turned to see a girl about his age standing before him, wearing a simple yet elegant dress, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    Her name, as he would learn soon after, was Eve Rosette, the only daughter of the Rosette family. Her father had nudged her forward, encouraging the introduction.


    At first, Cole barely acknowledged her, giving her a cold nod before looking away. He wasn''t one forpany, and certainly not one for childish y.


    But Eve didn''t seem to mind his indifference. In fact, she seemed fascinated by it. Where other children would have been put off by his cold demeanor, Eve drew closer, like a moth to a me.


    From that day on, wherever Cole went, Eve followed. It was as if she had attached herself to him, clinging to him like glue. She would chatter endlessly, telling him stories about her favorite books, the garden her mother tended to, or her dreams of visiting far-off ces.


    Cole, for his part, never encouraged her. He would respond in monosybles or not at all, yet Eve would continue to stay by his side, unfazed by his coldness.


    Their families thought it was sweet, how she followed him around like a loyalpanion, while Cole''s cold indifference was just seen as part of his personality.


    Everyone assumed it was only a matter of time before he warmed up to her.


    But years passed, and Cole remained distant. No matter how hard Eve tried to get him to smile, to show any sign that he appreciated herpany, Cole kept her at arm''s length. He had no time for childish games, no interest in developing a bond. Yet Eve persisted.


    Even as they grew older, as their lives became moreplicated with the expectations ced on them, Eve''s presence was constant. She was there at every family gathering, every holiday dinner, every birthday celebration.


    When Cole was fourteen and shouldering the heavy burden of his family''s expectations, Eve would sneak out to sit with him in the garden, bringing a basket of snacks she had made herself. She would sit with him in silence, knowing he didn''t want to talk, but her presence was alwaysforting, whether Cole acknowledged it or not.


    Years passed in much the same way. Eve grew into a beautiful young woman, but her affection for Cole never wavered. He noticed the way other boys admired her, but it never concerned him. She was, after all, always by his side.


    Until one day, she wasn''t.


    It happened not so subtly, Cole realize she was slipping away one day. It was so sudden with no warning.


    It started with little things¡ªEve declining to attend family dinners, saying she had other ns. She stopped going to parties, and no longer seeking him out every day.


    Cole had be so used to her being there that it never urred to him she might one day choose not to be.


    At first, he told himself it didn''t matter. What did it matter if Eve was there or not? He hadn''t asked for herpany in the first ce.


    But as the days turned into weeks and Eve continued to avoid him, something shifted inside him.


    One afternoon, he found himself standing alone in the garden where they used to sit. The sun was setting, casting a golden glow over the neatly trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers. It should have been peaceful, the kind of ce where Cole could retreat into his thoughts. But it felt wrong. Too quiet. Too empty.


    For the first time in years, Cole realized he missed her.


    He missed the way she would hum softly to herself while arranging the snacks she brought. He missed her quietughter, the way her eyes lit up when she talked about something that excited her. He even missed the way she would asionally prod him, teasing him gently for his serious demeanor. He missed the warmth that her presence had always brought, even if he had never acknowledged it.


    The realization hit him hard. Eve had always been there, unconditionally, no matter how cold or indifferent he had been toward her. And now, she was gone.


    It was then that Cole understood something about himself that he had never considered before. Eve wasn''t just a fixture in his life¡ªshe had been the one person who made him feel . . . something.


    In her absence, he realized how much he had taken her for granted. And the more he thought about it, the more he realized that maybe, just maybe, he didn''t want her to go.


    Cole wasn''t one to act on impulse, but as he stared at his phone, Eve''s name glowing on the screen, something inside him stirred.


    His thumb hovered over the dial button, heart pounding with an unfamiliar urgency. He was seconds away from pressing it when a wave of hesitation crashed over him, freezing him in ce.


    What was he about to do?


    Miss her?


    After all this time?


    His mind raced, a torrent of conflicting thoughts swirling through him.


    Did he love her? No, that couldn''t be it¡ªhe had never allowed himself to entertain that possibility before.


    Love wasn''t something Cole understood. He love his family but loving another was entirely a new concept.

 Chapter 42: Feelings with No Answer

    Cole pulled his hand back, as if the phone itself had burned him.


    Why now?


    Why did he suddenly feel this emptiness gnawing at him, this aching void where Eve''s presence used to be?


    He had always been indifferent, cold even, to the point where people thought he didn''t feel anything at all.


    But Eve . . . Eve had been different. She had lingered in the background of his life, always there, like the steady rhythm of his own heartbeat.


    And now, without her, everything felt disjointed, like a song missing its melody.


    But was that enough to act on?


    Cole leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure. If he wasn''t sure, then maybe leaving her be was the right choice.


    Maybe this was how it was supposed to end¡ªher drifting away, him staying locked in the safety of his solitude.


    But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, a pang of regret sliced through him. Leaving her be? Could he really do that? Could he just let her slip away without even trying to understand what this strange ache inside him meant?


    His fingers clenched around the phone, his chest tight. He had never been the kind of person who allowed his emotions to control him.


    But this¡ªthis feeling was different. It gnawed at him, wing its way into his consciousness, refusing to let go.


    A memory shed through his mind¡ªEve, standing beside him as a child, her hand slipping into his, her smile warm and bright, even as he stood cold and distant.


    She had always been there, hadn''t she? Even when he didn''t ask for her presence, even when he didn''t deserve it.


    And now she wasn''t.


    It was like something gnawing at the back of his mind, a relentless, nagging feeling he couldn''t shake. If he didn''t stop her this time, if he didn''t reach out, he would regret it.


    Deep down, Cole knew it with an unsettling certainty. The sensation wasn''t new¡ªit was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had felt this exact moment slipping through his fingers before. Like Eve had already vanished from his life once.


    But how? How could that be?


    Cole couldn''t ce his finger on it, couldn''t fully grasp why the thought of Eve disappearing now felt so hauntingly familiar.


    It was irrational, maddening.


    She was right there, still within his reach, yet the fear of losing her was paralyzing, almost as if this wasn''t the first time.


    It felt like some forgotten part of him knew that if he didn''t do something¡ªanything¡ªright now, she would disappear, and this time it would be for good.


    The past?


    The thought crashed into him with unexpected force.


    What past?


    Cole paused, heart racing as his mind struggled to piece together fragmented memories. He tried to remember, but it was like chasing shadows. The harder he reached for it, the more elusive it became.


    What past was he even talking about?


    His brow furrowed as frustration swelled inside him. He had never been one to dwell on emotions or sentimentality, yet here he was, consumed by a feeling that he couldn''t understand.


    There was a weight to it, like a heavy fog hanging over his chest, suffocating him with the need to act before it was toote.


    But what was he supposed to do?


    Cole''s thoughts raced, scrambling for rity, but every answer slipped through his fingers like sand. And still, that gnawing feeling persisted, as if some part of him¡ªburied deep within¡ªknew exactly what he was afraid of but refused to reveal it.


    He racked his brain, pushing himself to remember, to connect the dots, but it was as if a wall had been erected in his mind, blocking out a memory of the past.


    Cole gritted his teeth, his hands trembling slightly. He was not one to lose control like this, to let emotions rule him.


    Yet there was an undeniable sense of urgency pulsing through him, a voice inside his head screaming that this was hisst chance. It was irrational, absurd even, but it was real¡ªmore real than any cold, calcted decision he had made in the past.


    What was it about Eve?


    His chest tightened as memories of her began to surface, little moments from their childhood together¡ªherughter, her warmth, the way she''d always found him, no matter how distant or cold he had been. She had clung to him like a lifeline, even when he pushed her away. Eve had always been there.


    Until now.


    For the first time, she wasn''t reaching for him. She wasn''t trying to close the distance he had so carefully maintained. She wasn''t smiling at him the way she used to.


    Instead, she was slipping away, retreating into a space he couldn''t follow, and the realization hit him like a blow to the chest.


    Why did it feel like he had already lost her once before? Like this wasn''t just about today but about something far deeper, something that spanned beyond a mere memory?


    The past . . . What past?


    Cole shook his head, trying to shake off the fog that clouded his thoughts, but it remained. He was drowning in it, in this unfamiliar sensation of fear and regret that clung to him like a second skin. He had never cared about losing people before. He had lived his life alone, distant, detached.


    But with Eve, it was different.


    He couldn''t lose her. Not again.


    The thought startled him.


    Again


    ?


    His mind stumbled over the word. Had he already lost her once before? Was that why the fear felt so visceral, so real? As if he was reliving something buried deep in his subconscious, some pain he had locked away without ever acknowledging?


    A flicker of a memory¡ªfaint and blurred¡ªsurfaced for a brief moment. Cole could see Eve''s face, tears streaming down her cheeks, but it wasn''t the Eve he knew now. It was her, but . . . older, different. The memory faded as quickly as it appeared, leaving him breathless and confused.


    Cole''s hands gripped the edge of the table in front of him, his knuckles white. He felt like he was on the brink of something important, something crucial that he couldn''t quite reach.


    He couldn''t exin it. He didn''t understand why it felt like Eve had already left him in some other life, some other time.


    But he knew one thing for certain¡ªif he didn''t act now, if he didn''t fight for her this time, the regret would follow him for the rest of his life.


    Taking a deep, shaky breath, Cole stood up, grabbing his phone again. This time, there was no hesitation. His fingers moved on their own, dialing her number for the first time ever.


    ''This number is out of service.''


    Cole was stunned . . . did she . . . changed numbers?


    He was ready to hack her information when his phone buzzed. The screen shed


    Lina


    .


    "Cole, where are you?" Lina''s voice was sharp, edged with urgency.


    "Home." His voice came out steady, but his pulse quickened.


    "Get to Angel''s Hospital. Now."


    Cole''s heart pounded, a cold dread seizing his chest. "What happened?"


    There was a long pause, each second stretching unbearably before Lina spoke again.


    "It''s Eve . . ."

 Chapter 43: Unexpected Visitor

    When I came to, the blinding light seared through my vision, forcing me to shut my eyes again.


    My head throbbed, and the overpowering scent of antiseptic clung to the air, nauseating me.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes again, blinking away the haze until Sullivan''s face came into focus. He was seated beside me, his expression stern, with Sophia next to him, her cold gaze fixed on me. And there, just behind them, was Sophie¡ªthe smirk on her lips unmistakable, like she was savoring my downfall.


    "W-what happened?" I croaked, my voice barely audible, but my words caught in my dry throat.


    "You passed out," Sophia said, her tone chillingly devoid of concern. She didn''t even pretend to care. Her eyes flicked to Sullivan before she spoke again, her voice cutting through the sterile silence like a knife. "Eve, what''s going on? Why were you with Father? What are you doing with him?"


    Father? Old Man Sinir?


    "That''s not important right now," Sullivan interjected, his voice hard as stone, his cold eyes boring into mine. "How did you get a billion dors, Eve? Where did you get that kind of money?"


    The words echoed in my head as if I hadn''t fully processed them. My heart pounded against my ribs as it all clicked into ce¡ªthe zero bnce in my ount, the usations of theft.


    A billion dors?


    My breath caught in my throat, and my eyes narrowed,nding on Sophie like a predator catching sight of its prey.


    "You . . ." I could barely speak through the rising fury. "How dare you steal my money!" I hissed, the realization hitting me like a truck. I had been so stupid, so careless.


    In my frantic rush to save Sebastian, I''d left myptop open. Sophie must''ve seen my ount¡ªessed it somehow. Though it was password protected, that didn''t matter. Not when Sullivan was involved. They had the resources to hire the best hackers in the world. It had been child''s y for them to wipe me clean.


    "Be careful with your usations, youngdy," Sophia reprimanded sharply, her eyes narrowing at me. "Sophie only reported what she saw. A huge sum in your ount that you conveniently forgot to mention. Where did you get that kind of money? Did Father give it to you?"


    My vision blurred with anger, my head swimming with pain, but beneath it all was the slow, terrifying realization¡ªI was losing control. I could feel the emotions I''d buried deep inside wing their way to the surface, threatening to break free.


    "That money is


    mine


    !" I shouted, my voice raw with desperation. "I earned it! Give it back!"


    Sullivan scoffed, his face twisting with disdain as he stood, towering over me. "Your money?" he sneered. "You own nothing. Not the clothes on your back, not the food you eat, not even your life. Everything belongs to me."


    His words cut deeper than I expected, but I red up at him, my eyes burning with hatred. I bit my lip until I tasted blood, the metallic sting grounding me in my rage.


    Sullivan remained unfazed. He straightened his jacket, his eyes cold and dismissive as he delivered his final blow. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I have a meeting to attend, and frankly, I have no time to waste on this nonsense." He turned on his heel and left, not sparing me a second nce.


    I wanted to scream after him, to tear him apart and demand my money back.


    It was mine. I spent months umting that fortune, nning my escape, my freedom.


    But no words left my lips. My hatred boiled over, but beneath it was something worse¡ªhelplessness. Without that money, how could I pay Sinir? How could I fulfill my end of the deal?


    Was this truly my fate? To be abandoned, left to rot on some godforsaken ind while the rest of them carried on like I never existed?


    My hands trembled with fury, but I refused to let the tears fall. No. I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction. They could steal my future, but they couldn''t see me beg. My pride was the only thing left intact.


    Sophia let out an exasperated sigh, her cold gaze flicking toward me with disdain. "Remember this, Eve," she warned icily. "Stay away from Father if you know what''s good for you."


    She rose from her chair, smoothing her hair over her shoulder with practiced grace. "Sophie, stay here. Watch her."


    With that, she left, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she disappeared out the door. Now, it was just Sophie and me, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    I knew what she was here for¡ªto pry into why I was with Sinir and how I got that huge amount of money. She was here to monitor my every move.The family was all circling Sinir like vultures, vying for his favor and his 50% share. Whoever held thergest share would rule the Rosette family empire.


    But none of that mattered to me now. All I cared about was my money¡ªthe key to my freedom¡ªand it was gone.


    My mind raced, searching for a way to get it back. Maybe I could go to Sinir, tell him the truth, that his son already had the money. Maybe he would believe me?


    Who was I kidding?


    That old man didn''t care about excuses. If I didn''t have his money by the deadline, the deal was off. I was as good as dead.


    I cursed myself for being so reckless, for letting it all slip through my fingers at thest moment.


    "Youngdy, you should rest," Sophie said, her fake concern grating on my nerves.


    I red at her. "You''re the reason I''m here in the first ce," I spat. "Get out before I do something you''ll regret."


    Her eyes widened, crocodile tears already forming. "What are you saying, youngdy? I only reported what I saw because I was worried about you."


    "Worried about a billion dors I own," I huffed with a bitterugh. "You''ve been waiting for any chance to ruin me."


    Sophie''s eyes widened in feigned innocence. "Mydy, I would never¡ª"


    "Shut up and get out!"


    Sophie hesitated, her lips twitching. "Lady Sophia said I should stay here."


    "I don''t need you," I growled, though my voice came out weaker than I intended. It was barely more than a rasp, trembling with anger and exhaustion.


    My body felt weightless, as if I were floating on the edge of consciousness¡ªlightheaded, unsteady. My vision swam, and the room tilted in and out of focus. If not for the weakness consuming me, I would''ve lunged at her, ripped her hair out strand by strand.


    The rage burning inside me was fierce, but my limbs betrayed me. My fingers twitched with frustration, aching to act, yet I remained paralyzed by the suffocating weight of my own helplessness.


    I red at her through blurry eyes, hating how frail I sounded, how vulnerable I was in this moment. She stood there, smug, untouchable, and I could do nothing but wish for the strength to tear her apart.


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.


    Sophie frowned, walking over to answer it. "Who could that be?" she muttered before pulling the door open.


    Her gasp filled the room, and I turned, my pulse spiking as a fresh wave of dizziness hit me.


    Standing at the doorway, to my utter disbelief, was none other than Cole Fay.


    Why now . . . ?

 Chapter 44: Fragile Moments

    The moment I nced at the door, my heart sank.


    Cole Fay stood there, towering like a celestial figure beside his sister, Lina. They looked as though they had descended from the heavens themselves, every bit the ethereal angels they were known to be.


    Cole''s perfectly sculpted face was framed by sleek, grey hair, his eyes gleaming with that cold, calcting light I''d grown to known and love in the past.


    He wore a sleek, ck long-sleeve shirt that hugged his toned frame, paired with tailored ck pants that exuded effortless style. The only essory he needed was the subtle gleam of a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, understated yet undeniablymanding.


    The simplicity of his look made it all the more striking¡ªrefined, confident, and dangerous in its elegance.


    The Fay twins always exuded an otherworldly aura, like something untouchable, pristine, and deadly.


    In any other setting, their presence might have been seen as a blessing, a sign of divine favor. But in my case? Cole was no angele to save me¡ªhe was a devil in angel''s clothing, a demon sent to drag me to hell.


    And with him, he brought the full weight of my impending doom.


    Lina, by contrast, glowed with serene beauty. Her long, flowing brown hair almost golden caught the dim light of the room, making it shimmer like spun gold. Her soft, baster features were framed by her delicate white dress, which only heightened her angelic appearance.


    She stood slightly behind her brother, her expression neutral, like she was merely there because she was curious.


    When our eyes met, her face lit up, a spark of genuine happiness softening her features.


    "Eve, I''m so d you''re alright. We heard what happened, so we decided to visit," Lina announced as she breezed into the room without so much as a nce at Sophie.


    She ced a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit on the bedside table, her graceful movements as casual as they were deliberate.


    No hesitation, no doubt¡ªjust the typical, gentle kindness that Lina embodied. She moved to my side, her brows knitted in concern as she asked, "How are you feeling?"


    "Do you want an honest answer? I feel like shit," I replied tly, my gaze drifting to the figure looming just behind her. "And even shittier now that he''s here."


    My words were wrapped in bitterness as I nced at Cole. His expression was unreadable¡ªmore perplexed than angry¡ªbut his silence made the tension in the room unbearable.


    I didn''t want to be a bitch, snapping at people like a cornered animal, but everything was unraveling inside me. Who wouldn''t be like this after losing a billion dors?


    Lina chuckled lightly instead of taking offense, her smile was unshakable as ever. "At least you''re feeling well enough to be sarcastic," she said with warmth in her voice.


    Leave it to Lina to see the silver lining. Only someone raised in a loving, wealthy family could act like the world was still a beautiful ce, even in the midst of chaos.


    Her kindness felt like a mockery of everything I had never known¡ªlove, security, peace. For me, life had been about survival, wing through the dirt just to make it another day.


    I swallowed my anger, shifting my gaze to the window. "Now that you know I''m okay, you can go. I don''t want visitors right now."


    Lina''s smile didn''t falter. She turned to Sophie and said, "Looks like Eve might be hungry. Come with me, Sophie. Let''s get her some sushi¡ªshe loves it."


    I snapped my head toward her, eyes wide in disbelief. How was she still smiling? Why wasn''t my anger shaking her? Was she immune to it?


    Without missing a beat, Lina dragged the shocked Sophie out of the room, leaving me alone with Cole.


    The nerve of her¡ªeven locking the door on her way out like she didn''t want others to enter the room.


    That woman. I swear I''ll get her back for this once I can stand on my own two feet again.


    I straightened myself, refusing to let my emotions take over in front of Cole. I grabbed some water,posing myself, then faced him with what littleposure I had left.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice steadier than I expected.


    Cole opened his mouth but hesitated, his jaw tightening as if the words were stuck in his throat.


    He looked . . . unsure. It was the first time I''d ever seen him struggle with words.


    Instead of answering, he handed me arge box. "Here," he said quietly.


    I eyed him suspiciously before opening the box. Inside, dozens of cream puffs were nestled together, their golden shells glistening under the light.


    "You like them, don''t you?" His voice was so gentle that it almost broke me.


    The sound of it¡ªthe softness, the familiarity¡ªmade my throat tighten painfully, and I fought to keep the tears at bay.


    What was he doing? Pitying me because I was lying in a hospital bed?


    This wasn''t the Cole I knew. I didn''t know how to deal with him like thispassionate, almost tender.


    I wanted him cold, indifferent, andpletely out of my life. The thought coursed through me like a bitter poison, seeping into every corner of my heart.


    It was time to reim my heart, even if it meant tearing away thest threads that connected us.


    I nced at the cream puffs in my hand and then back at him. His gaze had softened, no longer the cold, detached stare I was used to. His eyes . . . they were melting into something unrecognizable. And I couldn''t bear it. I couldn''t look at him any longer.


    "These cream puffs. . ." My voice cracked as I stared at the dessert in my palm. "Do you even remember why I love them in the first ce?" I asked, a bitter smile tugging at my lips.


    Cole looked confused, his brows knitting together.


    I let out a hollowugh, the memory rushing back like a tidal wave. "Of course you don''t."

 Chapter 45: Fragments of What We Were

    [


    BONUS Chapter


    for reaching 100 PS! Thank you all!]


    "Of course you don''t."


    The memory hit me like a wave crashing over jagged rocks, pulling me back to a time when things were simpler¡ªyet somehow more painful.


    "When we were younger, I used to follow you around everywhere. Like a shadow that wouldn''t disappear," I began, the words spilling out before I could stop them. "You never wanted me there, though. You never liked having me around. I was just . . . annoying to you."


    I looked down at the cream puff in my hand, a smile tugging at my lips despite the bitter taste of the past. "But every year, on my birthday, there''d be this little box of cream puffs waiting for me. I used to think it was from my mother. That maybe, just maybe, she cared enough to get me something for the first time."


    I paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But then, I found out it was you. You were the one sneaking them to me, never saying a word, never admitting it. You were never the type to show affection, but those cream puffs . . . they were the one thing I clung to. The only sign that you maybe cared a little, even if you couldn''t say it."


    Cole''s face remained nk, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething distant, almost unreachable. He didn''t interrupt, just stood there, letting me pour out years of pent-up emotion.


    "But the truth is . . ." I locked eyes with him, my voice steady but cutting. "Iter discovered that the one sending me those cream puffs was your mother, not you."


    His silence roared in the stillness, a deafening acknowledgment that spoke volumes. It was all I needed.


    "I was always the one chasing after you. Every smile, every look¡ªI cherished them like they were everything, but they were just scraps you threw my way. And now, here you are, bringing me cream puffs like it still means something."


    The silence between us was heavy, suffocating, and I felt the sting of tears threatening to fall. "But it doesn''t mean anything anymore, does it? Because you never really cared the way I did. You''ve never really cared from the start . . . so why care now?"


    The sweetness of the cream puff in my hand suddenly felt overwhelming, like a sickly reminder of the past. The past where I had always been reaching out for something that was never truly mine to hold.


    I shoved the cream puffs away from me, watching as they tumbled to the floor, their sweet shells rolling like forgotten dreams.


    My eyes, void of warmth, tracked their descent. "I don''t want them anymore. In fact, I hate them now."


    Cole remained unfazed by the fallen pastries, his gaze locked on me with an intensity that felt almost suffocating.


    "Eve . . ." he began, a tremor of struggle threading through his voice. "I know I haven''t been exactly kind to you, but I want to change that now."


    A bitter huff escaped my lips, a mix of incredulity and anger. "Change it? After everything you''ve done?" My eyes narrowed, piercing through him like daggers. "You think that just because you want to change, I''ll simply say, ''Oh yes, let''s start all over again, shall we?''"


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. How desperately I had wished for our rtionship to be different in the past.


    How I had longed to hear those very words from him, the promise of a fresh start¡ªbut now? It felt like a cruel joke, the timing toote to matter.


    Toote.


    "I don''t want you anymore. What I want is the freedom thates with severing our ties." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but they were liberating.


    The thought of no longer feeling his icy presence lurking over my thoughts, sent a thrill of exhration coursing through me. This was my moment of release, the beginning of reiming my life from the shadows he cast.


    But it was never that simple, was it?


    Every moment he stood there, a living reminder of all I''d fought against. The way he gazed at me, eyes glimmering with something I couldn''t decipher¡ªwas it pity? Regret?


    Whatever it was, I didn''t want it. I didn''t want him. I wanted to reim my life, to erase every memory that tethered me to him.


    I hated that I still cared, that his very existence still stirred something within me, a flicker of longing I desperately tried to extinguish.


    I needed him gone¡ªgone from my mind, gone from my heart, gone from the space I''d carved out for healing.


    My resolve hardened like steel as I faced him, forcing myself to summon the words that would cut through the tangled emotions.


    "Just leave," I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of unspoken pain. "I don''t want you here. Not now, not ever."


    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, the mask of cold indifference he''d always worn now cracking.


    For the first time in my life, I saw it¡ªhow that rigid hardness in his face softened, as if the emotions he kept buried were finally stirring beneath the surface.


    I tore my gaze away, unwilling to be swayed. There was nothing he could say or do to change my mind.


    "I will leave," he said atst, his voice steady, though I could sense the storm still brewing behind it.


    Hisposure had returned, his expression once again carefully guarded. "If space is what you need, then I''ll give it to you. If this is what you want, I won''t stand in your way."


    For a moment, he almost sounded like the domineering Cole I had known all my life, the man who always kept control. But then his tone shifted¡ªsofter, more vulnerable, yet still resolute.


    "However, it doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I understand why you hate me, after everything I''ve put you through. It''s only right. So hate me, push me away, throw insults at me if that''s what you need to feel better."


    He bent down, slowly gathering the fallen cream puffs from the floor, his movements careful, deliberate.


    As he ced them back in the box, there was a strange tenderness in the way he handled them, as if they were fragile, like the remnants of what we once had.


    He set the box gently on the table before turning to face me onest time.


    "Just know," his voice softened, filled with quiet resolve, "I''m not asking for forgiveness right away, but I''ll spend every day earning it, piece by piece. I''ll take all the time you need, as long as there''s even the smallest chance to make things right."


    And with that, he walked out, leaving me alone¡ªconfused, reeling, and more uncertain than ever.


    The door clicked shut, and the silence that followed felt deafening.


    The walls I''d built so carefully around my heart trembled, shaken by the one person I had sworn to lock out forever.

 Chapter 46: The Unspoken Truths

    Cole stepped outside, feeling the chill of the night air against his skin, though the cold couldn''tpare to the storm brewing inside him.


    The encounter with Eve had left him shaken to his core, one of the most heart-wrenching moments of his life.


    He hadn''t wanted to leave her like that, but deep down, he knew she needed space¡ªtime to process whatever was happening between them.


    Yet, Cole couldn''tprehend the sudden shift in her. What had changed so drastically?


    It was cruel irony. The very act of Eve wanting to sever their connection had made him realize how much he didn''t want that.


    But now? Now, he wasn''t sure of anything. The sudden hang-up in her voice, the finality of it, had caught him off guard in a way nothing ever had. It was only when the prospect of losing her became real that he realized¡ªhe didn''t want her to go.


    Was it love? Or was it just that he''d grown used to her presence, a fixture in his life that he couldn''t imagine losing?


    He had no answers.


    All Cole knew was that, right now, he was more confused than ever.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, the sound of approaching voices snapped him back to reality.


    "Aren''t you, Cole Fay? The heir to the Fay fortune?"


    Cole turned, spotting Victor and Sinir Rosette walking toward him. The tension was immediate, intense.


    Victor''s expression was guarded¡ªhe knew exactly who Cole was and what he represented. And more than that, he knew how Cole had treated Eve in the past. Cold. Cruel. Indifferent.


    Victor''s jaw clenched. "What are you doing here?" His tone was sharp, usatory. "Eve is resting, and the doctor said she shouldn''t be under any stress."


    From the brief time Victor had known Eve, she was, at first, just another person in his orbit¡ªnothing particrly remarkable.


    She was a fake heiress, someone he had no reason to pay attention to. His interest in her was almost non-existent, viewing her only as a minor figure in the grand scheme of the Rosette dynamics.


    But that all changed when Sinir tasked him with keeping an eye on her, to quietly observe her movements and report back.


    What began as a reluctant duty quickly turned into something more. The deeper Victor delved into her life, the more she shattered his expectations.


    Beneath her serene exterior, Eve was anything but passive. She was sharp, calcting, and incredibly resourceful.


    Victor discovered that Eve had been amassing her own wealth¡ªsecretly umting a considerable sum through shrewd investments. Her skill in navigating the world of finance, far beyond what anyone would expect of someone in her age, astounded him.


    She wasn''t just a pawn in her father''s game; she was ying her own game, one that no one had noticed¡ªuntil her father did.


    Too bad, indeed.


    Eve had proven herself to be someone far moreplex. The curiosity that had once been fleeting was now something deeper¡ªan admiration for the strength she kept hidden beneathyers of expectation and restraint.


    Cole''s face, which had softened only moments ago, immediately hardened into the cold mask he wore so well. His voice was low, dangerous. "Stress? You think me visiting her would cause her stress?"


    Victor''s eyes shed with fury. "Yes. I do." He took a step closer, meeting Cole''s icy gaze head-on. "You think I don''t know how you''ve treated her? You think she''s not stressed because of you? She''s been holding it together, but every time youe around, it''s like you rip the ground out from under her."


    Cole''s mind raced. Was that true? Had he really been causing Eve that much stress? Was that she was angry at him?


    Victor didn''t back down. His gaze hardened as he stared Cole down, his voice filled with frustration. "Eve''s been through enough. She doesn''t need more of . . . all of this." He gestured toward Cole dismissively, his hand cutting through the air in an insult.


    She must be furious right now, especially after what Sullivan did¡ªstealing her money like that. And now this man had visited her, adding salt to her injury. Poor Eve, she must be so emotional right now. Victor thought and he couldn''t be more right.


    Victor''s voice rose in intensity as he stepped closer. "If you don''t like her, then be a man and stay away! Don''t y with her emotions, and stop pestering her. That''s beyond cruel."


    For a moment, Cole''s cold facade cracked.


    Cruel


    ? Was he really being cruel?


    The usation stung in a way he hadn''t expected. He thought he had been clear from the beginning¡ªhe didn''t love Eve. He had never given her false hope.


    But now, as the weight of Victor''s words settled on him, he realized something far more disturbing: he


    was


    leading her on. He hadn''t wanted to admit it, but when Eve had finally decided to sever ties with him, he found himself not wanting it.


    In the end, maybe Victor was right. He


    was


    cruel. He didn''t love her, but he also wasn''t ready to let her go. He had never cared for her the way she deserved, but the idea of her walking away, of her being out of his life, unsettled him more than he wanted to admit.


    Before Cole could respond, Sinir stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "Enough, Victor," he said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Give us a moment, will you? Why don''t you go inside and let Eve know I''m here? It''s better she isn''t surprised when she sees me."


    Victor hesitated, his eyes flickering between Sinir and Cole, his expression full of warning. With one final re at Cole, he turned and headed inside, mming the door behind him.


    Now alone with Sinir, Cole felt the air grow heavier between them. Sinir''s gaze was piercing, like he could see right through him.


    "So, what are you doing here, Cole Fay?" the older man asked quietly, his tone more curious than usatory. "I thought you didn''t care about Eve."


    Cole''s jaw clenched, the tension building in his chest. "I just want to know if she''s okay."

 Chapter 47: Cold Hearts, Warm Promises

    "I just want to know if she''s okay."


    Sinir raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "And why''s that? If you don''t care for her, like Victor said, then why keep stringing her along? If you don''t like her, stop messing with her head. Stop seeing her. Let her move on."


    Cole pressed his lips together, his mind racing. Even Sinir knew about their rtionship. Everyone did.


    Of course, they knew how cold he had been to her¡ªhow indifferent, how distant, how he had unknowingly embarrassed her multiple times before.


    There was no hiding it. But that didn''t change the knot of guilt tightening inside him.


    Clearing his throat, Cole finally spoke, his voice low and strained. "I know it''s selfish . . . but I want to fix things with her. I don''t want to lose her."


    Sinir''s gaze didn''t waver. He studied Cole for a long moment before responding. "Selfish? It sounds like it. You don''t love her, but you can''t stand the idea of her not being in your life. That''s the definition of selfish."


    Cole''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "Everyone''s selfish," he muttered, almost to himself. Then, more clearly, he added, "I''m not going to stop seeing her. I''ll try to fix our rtionship, and this time . . . I''ll treat her right."


    Sinir''s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice dropping. "You better. Because if you hurt her again, Cole¡ªif you put her through any more pain¡ªthen you won''t just lose her. You''ll have me as your enemy. And trust me when I say, I don''t take kindly to people who break my granddaughter''s heart."


    Cole nodded, unable to say anything more as Sinir turned toward the door.


    "Young people these days . . . so stubborn, so hard-headed," Sinir muttered as he pushed the door open. He nced back onest time. "I''ll hold you to your word, young man. But the moment you slip up, it''s over. Remember that."


    With that final warning, Sinir disappeared inside, leaving Cole standing alone, his thoughts a chaotic mess.


    Cole walked through the bustling entrance of the hospital, his mind still clouded with the aftermath of his confrontation with Victor and Sinir. He wasn''t in the mood for more interaction, his heart heavy with conflicting emotions.


    But as he scanned the area, he noticed a familiar figure near the food court¡ªhis sister, Lina. She was practically clearing out the ce, her arms loaded with bags of food, while another figure stood nearby.


    It was Sophia.


    As Cole approached, Sophia''s eyes immediately brightened when she spotted him. She stood up in a hurry, wiping her dress and smoothing her hair in an exaggerated motion before practically floating over to him, her smile wide and sickly sweet.


    "Oh, young master Cole," she purred, her voice dripping with an artificial sweetness that grated on his nerves. She tilted her head just so, her lips curling into a yful smile. "I didn''t know you were visiting today. If I had known, I would''ve made something special for you."


    Her voice lowered seductively, and she edged closer, fluttering her eyshes in an attempt to be coy. "Perhaps you could join us for lunch? I''m sure you''re hungry after talking to Eve."


    Sophia''s eyes roamed over him like he was a prize, the flirty tone in her voice so obvious it made Cole inwardly recoil.


    The exaggerated way she praised him, the fake giggles¡ªit all felt like nails on a chalkboard.


    Cole didn''t miss a beat. His cold eyes bored into her as he said, without an ounce of warmth, "Who are you?"


    The words were like a p. Sophia''s smile faltered for just a second, the color draining from her face at the bluntness of his reply.


    But she quickly masked her embarrassment, trying to regain herposure, though her cheeks were burning with humiliation.


    Before she could respond, Cole turned away from her, his expression impassive, as if she was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    He nced at Lina, who was struggling to bnce the mountain of food in her arms. "Are you done? Let''s go home," he asked her.


    Lina,pletely oblivious to the tension between her brother and Sophia, grinned as she struggled with the mountain of food in her arms. "Eh? Are we going home now? But how did your talk with Eve go?"


    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, and without a word, Lina knew better than to push him any further. She sighed and passed the bags of food to Sophia, who had been standing awkwardly nearby. "Here, Sophie. Make sure you get all of this to Eve, alright?"


    Sophia''s smile twitched as she epted the pile, but her eyes darted between Cole and Lina. The sting of Cole''s earlier coldness still lingered, but she forced herself to nod. "Of course," she said, her voice barely concealing her irritation.


    Without another nce at Sophia, Cole and Lina headed for the exit. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the hallway, leaving Sophia standing alone, her forced smile dissolving into an expression of quiet fury. Her hands gripped the bags tightly, her knuckles turning white as she watched them walk away.


    "It''s fine," she muttered under her breath, her smile returning, but this time darker. "In just a few more days, Cole . . . you''ll be mine. All mine."


    === ?? ===


    Inside the car, the silence between Cole and Lina was suffocating.


    Lina, usually brimming with energy, was uncharacteristically still, itching to ask about what had happened between her brother and Eve. But the look on Cole''s face and the chill in the air made her hesitate. The temperature in the car felt like it had dropped to freezing, and the tension could be felt to the bones. Now wasn''t the time to push.


    Cole stared out of the window, his face set in a stoic mask, though his clenched jaw betrayed the turmoil inside him. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lina."


    The sharpness in his voice made Lina jump slightly. "Yes?" she replied cautiously, not sure what to expect.


    Cole hesitated, something uncharacteristic for him. He took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for what he was about to say. His eyes remained focused on the passing city outside the window, pretending not to care, but his voice was unusually soft, almost vulnerable. "What do girls like?"


    Lina blinked, stunned. Her brain seemed to short-circuit for a moment as she processed the question.


    What did he just ask?


    Did . . . did Cole just ask about girls?


    It took a full second for the realization to hit her like a lightning bolt¡ª


    her brother was asking about courting a girl!


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at him in utter disbelief.


    "Is it Eve?!" she blurted out, excitement bubbling up in her chest. The very idea of her cold, distant brother actually pursuing someone made her heart race.


    Cole''s gaze remained stubbornly fixed outside the window, his expression unreadable. He didn''t answer immediately, but the slightest twitch at the corner of his lips, along with the telltale redness creeping up his ears, gave him away.


    "Yes," he muttered, his voice steady but clearly hiding something beneath the surface.


    Lina''s jaw dropped, her excitement erupting in a scream that echoed through the car, louder than anything she had ever screamed before. It was as if all the joy and anticipation she had held back over the years exploded at once.


    She couldn''t contain herself¡ªher brother, the Cole Fay, was about to court someone!


    Cole flinched at the volume of her scream, shooting her a look of disbelief. "Lina¡ª!"


    But Lina was already bouncing in her seat, her excitement overwhelming any sense of decorum. She was practically glowing, her mind racing with ideas. "Oh my gosh, Cole! You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this! We need to get you a proper n¡ªflowers, choctes¡ªno, wait, Eve''s not the clich¨¦ type, we''ll need something more personal! Maybe a custom gift¡ªwhat''s her favorite thing? Oh, this is going to be amazing!"


    Cole groaned, already regretting asking his sister. She could be a bit . . . overboard.

 Chapter 48: Shadows of Consequence

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    ! For the 200 PS, thank you all!]


    === ?? ===


    I stared out the window, my mind swirling in a haze, desperately trying to figure out how to get the money back in less than a month.


    But no matter how hard I thought, there was no solution. Every n crumbled before it even fully formed, leaving me empty and defeated.


    My mind was a tangled mess, and my heart wasn''t much better. I couldn''t think straight. I couldn''t breathe right.


    The truth was, I wasn''t even angry at Cole for not loving me back. I had epted that long ago, even before I confessed my feelings.


    I knew it from the start, when he told me t-out that he''d never fall for me, no matter what I did. But still, I persisted. Foolishly, stubbornly, I held on, hoping that maybe, just maybe, something would change.


    But it never did.


    I didn''t hate him for not returning my feelings. How could I? He was honest from the start. It wasn''t his fault.


    What I hated him for¡ªwhat tore me apart inside¡ªwas that when I begged him to save me, when I was hanging on by a thread, terrified for my life, he did nothing. Not a damn thing.


    We''d known each other since childhood, grown up together. I thought, despite everything, that he would step in, that he would protect me just this once. Out of respect for our past. Out ofmon decency. But I was wrong. So wrong.


    It had only ever been one-sided. Just me, hanging on to something that was never real.


    I couldn''t even me him for that, though. The fault was mine, and mine alone.


    But that didn''t mean I had no right to hate him.


    He could''ve saved me. One word from him and all of this would''ve been over. But he didn''t believe me. He thought I was clinging to him like I always did, so he brushed me aside. He let me fall.


    I let out a long, shaky breath and slumped onto my bed. How was I supposed to find all that money in less than a month? The weight of it pressed down on my chest, suffocating me.


    Maybe I was doomed after all. Maybe exile and death were my fate.


    A sudden knock broke the silence, and the door creaked open. Victor stepped inside.


    My heart sank.


    I hadn''t expected to see him here, but dread filled me the moment I saw his face. I knew what wasing.


    Sinir wasing for his money.


    "Victor . . ." I forced out his name, my voice barely above a whisper. "What are you doing here? Is . . . is Sinir with you?"


    There was something in his expression, a harshness I had grown used to seeing. But now, that edge was gone. Instead, his face softened, his eyes full of something I couldn''t quite ce. It left me uneasy.


    What was this? Why was he looking at me like that?


    Victor had always been strict, no-nonsense. Emotionless, even. That was the Victor I knew. He was handsome, sure, but he''d always been stern, his sharp gaze cutting through any weakness.


    But this . . . this softness in his face, this unexpected gentleness¡ªit didn''t suit him. It made me ufortable.


    I didn''t want him to pity me. I didn''t need anyone''s pity.


    And yet, here he was, looking at me as though I was something fragile, something broken.


    I hated it.


    I would''ve preferred the old Victor¡ªthe one who was all business, all control. This version of him, this man standing in front of me now, just made me feel small. Helpless.


    Maybe that''s what I was. Just a helpless fool clinging to the past.


    "Are you alright?" Victor''s voice was soft but soon followed by a shake of his head as he recanted the question. "No, of course you''re not. That was stupid of me to ask. If it helps at all, I brought your favorite sushi¡ªsalmon and tuna."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, suspicion slicing through the air. "How do you know that''s my favorite?"


    His face remained calm, but a shadow of difort flickered in his eyes.


    I rolled my eyes and let out a short snort. "Of course, you do. You''ve been spying on me, haven''t you?"


    Victor''s expression faltered for just a moment before he forced a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "It''s not like that. It was your grandfather''s order."


    I let out a quietugh, but there was no humor in it. "Saving your own skin, huh? Does Old Man Sinir know you''re betraying him by telling me?"


    Victor''s lips curled up slightly. "The cat''s already out of the bag. There''s no point hiding it anymore."


    The tension that had been suffocating the room began to lift, just a little, like a storm breaking.


    "Have you eaten?" he asked, his voice softer now. "I''ll prepare it for you. Just wait."


    I watched as he moved across the room with effortless grace. There was something mesmerizing about the way he carried himself, every movement graceful, and every step elegant. He was the perfect butler, the perfect right-hand man.


    He had been with Sinir for years, almost like an extension of him¡ªtrusted with secrets, with business, with everything.


    When the old man''s health started failing, it wasn''t his son that Sinir relied on. It was always Victor who represented him, who spoke with his authority.


    If bloodlines didn''t matter, Victor might as well have inherited all of Rosette.


    "You don''t have to go through all the trouble," I muttered, trying to shake off the unease. "I can eat it out of the box. There''s no need to prepare anything."


    "Just wait." His voice was firm, though still gentle. "It''ll be ready by the time your grandfather arrives."


    The mention of Sinir made my heart clench. I closed my eyes, my mind swirling again with the dread of what was toe.


    Victor must have sensed the shift in my mood. I heard him pause, then felt his gaze on me, ncing over his shoulder, as if to check on me. "You know he''sing, don''t you?"


    I swallowed hard, unable to answer. The knot in my stomach tightened, but I wasn''t ready to face it yet.


    "How''s Sebastian?" I asked instead, desperately changing the subject.


    "He''s fine," Victor replied, though his tone grew more serious. "But he still can''t leave the facility for a few more weeks."


    "Good," I murmured, though my mind was already far from the conversation. It was running a thousand miles per hour, trying to figure out how I was going to tell Sinir about the stolen money. How I was going to confess the mess I''d made.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open.


    And then he entered.


    The room seemed to darken, the air thickening with the presence of the man I feared more than the devil himself¡ªSinir. The man who held the power to my life with a single word.


    Everything inside me froze as he stepped into the room, his eyes locking onto mine like a predator eyeing its prey.


    This was it.


    Time to face what wasing for me.

 Chapter 49: A Bouquet of Emptiness

    I had been preparing to go home, counting down the hours until morning. But when I finally woke up, the sight that greeted me left me frozen in ce. For a moment, I thought I was dreaming.


    Dozens¡ªno,


    hundreds


    of flowers filled the room, their vibrant colors painting every surface around me.


    I pinch myself, I wasn''t dead. I thought I had already crossed over, and these were flowers meant for the grave.


    They weren''t, though.


    They were fresh, blooming, alive in every sense.


    The air was thick with their sweet fragrance, almost suffocating in its intensity. Roses of every imaginable shade surrounded me¡ªrich reds, soft pinks, delicate whites, and deep purples.


    Wherever I looked, it was a sea of petals. It was beautiful, breathtaking, even. And yet, something about it felt wrong. I felt ufortable looking at them.


    "W-what is this . . .?" My voice cracked as I spoke, the words barely making it past my lips.


    Before I could process it, a soft knock echoed through the room, and a woman stepped in from the doorway, her presence as crisp and professional as her tailored suit. She had a no-nonsense air about her, her posture straight, her face stern.


    "Good morning, mydy," she said, her voice smooth and calm. "My name is Terese. Young Master Cole asked me to deliver these flowers for you. As well as . . ." She motioned toward the hallway, and within seconds, men in spotless aprons filed into the room, each holding trays piled high with food.


    The scent of breakfast hit me before I could say anything, and my stomach betrayed me, growling loudly at the sight of my favorite dishes. Poached eggs, smoked salmon, crispy bacon, rice, squash soup, mashed potatoes, fresh fruits and vegies¡ªallid out perfectly in front of me.


    My eyes widened. What was this? Why was he doing this?


    What was Cole doing?!


    Terese stood there patiently, watching my reaction. I could feel the weight of her gaze as I struggled to make sense of the absurdity before me.


    Finally, I forced myself to speak. "What''s all this for?"


    "These are all gifts from Master Cole," she exined with a practiced calmness. "He instructed me to ensure that you have everything you might want or need. And if there''s anything else you desire, I am to get it for you immediately. Or if you prefer, you can contact Master Cole directly."


    The mere mention of his name made my head pound. I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the headache away.


    "No. I don''t need all this," I muttered. "I don''t need


    any


    of this. Definitely not this much food. And certainly not this many flowers."


    I could feel the frustration bubbling up inside me, threatening to spill over.


    Was Cole serious about all of this?


    Was he really trying to win me back with an over-the-top disy like this?


    It wasn''t love. I could feel that much. No matter how grand the gesture, the emptiness of his feelings was clear. This wasn''t about love; it was about control.


    I could see it now¡ªthis was his way of keeping me tethered to him, of ensuring that I stayed by his side.


    But what for? To y the role of the lovesick fool again? To chase after him like I always had, knowing full well that he would never love me back?


    Was he enjoying me making a fool of myself after him?


    Or maybe . . . maybe he just wanted me to stay in his life as some twisted version of friendship.


    Either way, it didn''t matter. I wasn''t going to let myself fall for it.


    Not this time.


    What I wanted was clear. My goal from the start was clear.


    I took a deep breath, pushing down the knot of emotions that had risen in my throat.


    "We will leave you to your food, mydy," Terese said, her tone still polite, though she must have sensed my growing difort. "If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to call for me."


    "Wait," I called after her, gesturing to the overwhelming disy of roses. "It''s a waste. Wrap them up and send them to every patient in the hospital."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting that response. "Y-you want to give them away?" she asked, hesitating for a moment as if unsure whether she had heard me correctly.


    "What else would I do with them?" I replied, my voice sharper than intended. "I can''t eat them, and certainly wouldn''t bring them with me. I''m leaving soon anyway. They''ll just sit here and rot if I don''t. Better to give them to someone who might actually appreciate them. Maybe it''ll brighten someone''s day."


    "But, mydy, these flowers were all sent for you," Terese said, clearly ufortable with the idea. "They were gifts from Master Cole himself. Are you sure you want to dispose of them?"


    "Exactly. They were


    gifted


    to me, which means I can do whatever I want with them." I could feel my frustration building again, but I kept my voice steady. "And I''m telling you, I don''t need them. Send them to the patients. It''s better than letting them go to waste."


    She pursed her lips, but after a moment, Terese nodded, clearly deciding not to argue. "Very well, mydy. I''ll see to it that they''re distributed."


    "And one more thing," I said, my voice dropping. "Tell your master to stop sending me useless things. In fact, tell him to stop sending me


    anything


    at all."


    Terese''s professional smile never wavered, but I saw the slight tension in her eyes as she gave a small bow. "As you wish."


    With that, she turned and left, leaving me alone with the absurdlyvish breakfast that Cole had sent.


    I nced at the trays, my stomach still growling, and sighed. I wouldn''t waste the food. That much I knew.


    But the flowers . . . the flowers would be better off in someone else''s hands.


    Because no matter how many roses Cole sent, no matter how many grand gestures he made, they would never make me stay.


    Not this time.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 50: Gilded Intentions

    Cole sat at his desk, the faint glow of hisptop screen illuminating his face as he worked through another deal, a flurry of texts and calls upying his phone.


    His gaze, however, remained fixed on the live auction ying out before him.


    A high-end auctioneer in Austin was presenting a dazzling array of jewels, and Cole''s representative, standing in his stead, was bidding relentlessly.


    Cole leaned back in his chair, recalling Lina''s words from the night before.


    "Listen, Cole. Women are simple creatures. We like beautiful things¡ªflowers, jewelry, bags, shoes, and dresses. We like to shop, go to spas, and travel. I''m sure Eve''s no different."


    That was all it took to set his ns into motion.


    By morning, Cole had emptied out an entire flower shop, sending hundreds of blooms to Eve''s hospital room.


    Now, his entire day had been consumed with searching for the perfect birthday gift for her.


    Something meaningful, something valuable¡ªsomething that would make a statement.


    It was nearing her eighteenth birthday, and he''d decided a jewelry set would be the perfect gift. His representative was currently bidding on a ne, encrusted with diamonds so pure they shimmered like a cascade of frozen light.


    The starting price alone was staggering, but Cole''s mind wasn''t on the money¡ªit was on Eve.


    He heard a gentle knock at his door, followed by the sound of it creaking open.


    "Cole?" His mother''s voice drifted into the room, soft and warm. "What are you doing? It''s already dinnertime. Why have you locked yourself away all day?"


    The door wasn''t locked, so Leanna entered.


    Cole nced briefly at the elegant woman in the wheelchair¡ªher deep brown eyes still mesmerizing despite the passage of time. Her hair, chestnut brown, framed her face in soft waves.


    "What''s keeping you so busy that you can''t evene downstairs?" she asked, her voiceced with gentle curiosity.


    Leanna wheeled herself closer and looked over his shoulder, her eyes catching sight of the auction disyed on his screen. "What''s this?"


    Cole sighed, knowing there was no point in hiding anything from his mother. "I''m buying Eve a birthday present."


    Leanna smiled softly. "Good call. I thought I''d be buying our gift for her again. She is your fianc¨¦e, after all, right? It''s only right that you personally buy her a gift."


    Leanna said it with such innocence, never prying into her children''s love lives too deeply.


    Eve was the only woman who remained by Cole''s side, despite his cold indifference. Others had tried, but they were either repelled by his icy demeanor, too scared to get close, or simply gave up.


    But Eve¡ªEve stayed. Her persistence was proof enough of how much she loved him, and Leanna secretly rooted for her to seed.


    "If anyone deserves to win his heart, it''s her,"


    she thought.


    "Buy her the most expensive piece they have," Leanna urged, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "With amethysts¡ªit''llplement her eyes."


    Cole nodded but didn''t reply. His gaze remained glued to the auction as a stunning piece came on disy.


    The first item¡ªa ne¡ªwas unlike anything Cole had seen before.


    Diamonds cascaded down from a tinum chain, each stone perfectly cut to reflect the light in a dazzling array of colors. The centerpiece was an enormous sapphire, deep and dark as the night sky. It gleamed with a rich, royal blue, exuding an air of regal elegance. Bidding began at $25 million.


    Without hesitation, Cole gestured for his representative to ce a bid. The numbers on the screen climbed higher, faster, but he barely blinked as the price soared beyond $40 million and he won.


    Next was a bracelet, a delicate string of white gold studded with hundreds of tiny, wless emeralds. The vibrant green stones glistened like dew on a spring morning. The auctioneer''s voice rang out as the bidding reached a fevered pitch¡ª$18 million. Cole raised the bid once again and got the piece.


    The final piece¡ªa set of earrings¡ªsparked immediate interest. Amethyst teardrops, framed by intricate scrollwork in rose gold, dangled from the hooks. The purple of the stones was mesmerizing, their hue so intense it almost appeared to glow.


    It was exactly what his mother had suggested¡ªamethysts to match Eve''s eyes. The bidding began at $12 million, and Cole didn''t flinch as the price surged to over $20 million.


    "Wait," Leanna''s voice trembled slightly as her eyes widened, appalled at the sheer extravagance of the purchases. "Are you giving


    all


    of that to Eve for her birthday?"


    Cole nced up from his screen, his cool, detached gaze meeting his mother''s concerned eyes. He blinked, expression impassive. "Don''t be ridiculous, Mother."


    Leanna let out a sigh of relief, feeling as though her heart could finally settle. Even for someone as stoic and reserved as her son, showering one woman with such an obscene amount of jewelry seemed absurd. It was far too much, even for a fianc¨¦e.


    But before she could fully rx, Cole continued, his voice as calm as ever. "I''m giving her these tomorrow," he said, gesturing to the sparkling treasures disyed on his screen. "What I''ll be giving her on her birthday is something different¡ªa set I''ve been saving."


    Leanna''s breath caught in her throat. Her mouth hung open, unable to form words. She stared at her son in shock, speechless.


    Was he serious?


    This wasn''t just avish gesture¡ªit bordered on the extreme.


    Who gives away millions in jewelry on a random day before someone''s birthday? Her son, apparently!


    She was all for generosity, but this was on another level entirely.


    Her mind raced, trying to understand. Why was Cole suddenly so fixated on Eve? Was hepensating for something, or did he simply feel the weight of their engagement now that her eighteenth birthday was approaching?


    Even Leanna, who had always seen Eve in a favorable light, couldn''t help but think this was excessive.


    "Cole . . ." she began, but her voice trailed off as she saw the determination in his eyes. She knew him too well¡ªonce he had made a decision, no amount of reasoning would sway him.


    It was like arguing with a brick wall, something she had learned years ago.

 Chapter 51: Reflections and Extravagance

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 300 PS! Thank you all!]


    === ?? ===


    Leanna sighed deeply, her chest rising and falling as she tried to let go of her concerns.


    In the end, she knew it was no use.


    Cole had inherited his father''s stubbornness. Once a decision was made, it was etched in stone.


    She couldn''t help but think of Cain¡ªhow simr father and son were, both unyielding, both driven by something that few could understand.


    Both were obnoxious and extreme.


    Leanna''s thoughts drifted back to a time long ago, to when Cain had been pursuing her with the same relentless fervor.


    Memories flooded her mind¡ªhow Cain had gone to absurd lengths to prove his love, the grand gestures, the unwavering persistence.


    She could still vividly picture that moment¡ªCain, the man who had captivated her in a whirlwind of less than a month, dropping to one knee before her, holding a breathtaking ring.


    The pink diamond at its center sparkled like a fragment of the sunset, unlike anything she had ever seen. It wasn''t just any ring¡ªit was a masterpiece, the kind royalty would envy, worth more than she could fathom.


    And despite all her resistance, despite all her attempts to push him away, she had fallen for him. Hard.


    A soft giggle escaped Leanna''s lips, surprising even herself. Their love story . . . it had been such an adventure, full of twists and turns, passion and turmoil.


    Leanna smiled wistfully, her eyes softening as the memories washed over her like a warm tide.


    And now, watching her son pursing a woman with the same intensity . . . like father and son indeed.


    Leanna''s heart softened as she watched her son. Perhaps, despite his cold facade, he had inherited something else from his father¡ªthe capacity for love, fierce and unrelenting.


    "Alright, Cole," she said gently, shaking her head with a smile. "Just . . . don''t overwhelm her too much. Even the grandest gestures can be intimidating."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Something told Leanna that wasn''t going to happen. Like his father, Cole didn''t know the word . . . moderation.


    Cole then changed the topic. "You said Eve loves cream puffs, didn''t you?"


    Leanna paused, startled by the shift in conversation. "Yeah. Why?"


    "Well, she hates them."


    "That can''t be right. She told me she loved them too," Leanna mused, her brow furrowing in thought. "But you know what''s funny? She asked me once if


    you


    liked cream puffs. When I told her yes, she suddenly imed to love them as well. Do you think she only liked them because you did?"


    Cole stared at the screen, her words echoing in his mind. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now that he thought about it¡ªEve had always seemed to mirror his preferences, whether it was something as small as food or as significant as lifestyle choices.


    Had she ever truly liked those things, or had she been molding herself into what she thought he wanted¡ªbending, shifting, just to fit into his world because she had loved him that much?


    It was only now that he understood. She hadn''t just liked him. She had loved him with a depth and devotion that went beyond anything he deserved.


    She had poured her heart into a man too blind to see it, wasting time, energy, and her very self on someone who never gave her the same in return.


    The weight of her silent sacrifices, the quiet way she had tried to align herself with his desires, suddenly felt suffocating. It was a love so profound, yet he had been too consumed by his own indifference to recognize it.


    Now, it was toote for regrets.


    Leanna watched Cole closely, her motherly intuition picking up on the subtle shift in his mood.


    She decided to leave him to his thoughts for now. "I''ll have the servants bring you some dinner up here," she said softly, wheeling herself toward the door.


    Cole nodded and resumed on what he was doing.


    As the auction neared its end, Cole nced at the total. Hundreds of millions spent on these extravagant pieces¡ªall to make Eve happy, to show her some form of affection.


    In the end, Cole had won every piece of jewelry at the auction house, but the one thing he truly wanted¡ªaplete jewelry set¡ªremained elusive.


    Frustrated, he picked up his phone and called his right-hand man and personal bodyguard, Zen. They were the same height, built like athletes, and had been inseparable since childhood.


    When Zen entered, his usual air of calm was met with Cole''s impatience.


    "You want me to source out a jewelry set for you?" Zen asked, his brows slightly furrowed.


    "That''s right. I''ll send you a picture of Eve, so you can match it," Cole replied, scrolling through his phone.


    There was a stunned silence on Zen''s part. "A woman? Wait¡ªthis isn''t for your mother or sister?"


    Cole''s patience was wearing thin. He always got these questions when buying something for Eve. "No, Zen, it''s for


    Eve


    Rosette


    . Find me a jewelry set thatplements her features. I don''t want one or two, find me as many as you can."


    Zen hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "Uh, right. Eve Rosette . . . for her birthday, right?"


    Cole didn''t bother answering, his mind already moving to the next topic. "While you''re at it, source some bags too¡ªluxury brands."


    Zen, still processing the first request, blinked in confusion. "Just to be clear, this isn''t for you, right?"


    Cole''s gaze stopped him cold. "


    No


    . It''s for


    Eve


    ." How many times did he need to emphasize that part?


    Zen''s jaw dropped, and before he could stop himself, the words came out. "Aren''t you going a little overboard with the gifts? I mean, this is like¡ªextreme, right?"


    Cole''s sharp eyes shed in warning. "Is it your money?"


    Zen paused, raising a finger in mock surrender. "Good point. It''s your hard-earned cash. But as your loyal friend, secretary, butler, brother, and bodyguard, it''s my job to remind you not to blow it all at once. Didn''t you say you wanted to start a Cybertechpany with that money?"


    Cole leaned back in his chair, unbothered. "I already have a separate ount for that."


    Zen''s eyelid twitched as a bittersweet jealous smile crept onto his face. "Of course you do. Why wouldn''t you? You''re Cole


    FAY


    , after all!" he almost forgot that part.


    "Now get to it," Cole added, the finality in his tone unmistakable.


    Zen, shaking his head in disbelief, muttered under his breath as he left. "Rich people . . . I wish I had problems like that.


    ''Oh no, I need more diamonds and bags!''


    Meanwhile, I''m over here debating if I can afford extra cheese on my burger."

 Chapter 52: Coveted and Claimed

    Sophie stood at the grand entrance of the Rosette estate as the delivery man handed her a series of elegantly wrapped packages.


    Each one was adorned with silk ribbons and sealed with the distinctive emblem of one of the most exclusive jewelers in the country.


    She signed the receipt, her fingers trembling slightly, knowing the sender was none other than Cole Fay himself.


    Her heart raced as she nced at the names on the tags


    ¡ª[To Eve Rosette].


    The thought that Cole had showered Eve with such expensive presents only fueled her jealousy. But then, a wicked smile crept across her lips.


    Of course, the gifts were for the heiress of the Rosette family. But in Sophie''s mind, she had long believed that the title of "


    real


    heiress


    " belonged to her.


    Sophie hesitated for a moment, ncing around to ensure no one was watching, and then quickly decided to take the packages upstairs to her room.


    Her mind spun with thoughts of how unfair it was¡ª


    Why should Eve get everything when I''m the true heir?¡ª


    especially when she was convinced that


    she


    was the one who truly deserved Cole''s affection.


    Once inside her room, Sophie locked the door behind her and tossed the packages onto her bed. The thrill of secrecy rushed through her as she sat on the edge, eyeing the first box with eager anticipation.


    She pulled the ribbon loose and opened the lid with a sharp, breathless motion.


    Inside, nestled in a bed of velvet, was a dazzling ne. Diamonds and sapphires twinkled like stars under the soft glow of hermp.


    Sophie gasped, her breath catching in her throat. The piece was magnificent, shimmering with an elegance that made her heart ache with longing.


    Her fingers traced over the stones, and a sharp pang of jealousy shot through her.


    This should be mine


    , she thought bitterly.


    I''m the true heir to the Rosette name, not her. It''s only fitting that I should have this.


    She moved to the next box with growing greed. This time, a delicate bracelet, adorned with tiny emeralds, glittered back at her.


    Sophie slipped it onto her wrist without hesitation, admiring how the green stones caught the light. Her jealousy transformed into a sense of entitlement.


    Opening the final box, Sophie uncovered the amethyst earrings, the ones meant to match Eve''s eyes.


    The purple gems sparkled with an intensity that nearly blinded her, and for a moment, Sophie hesitated. She knew these were specifically chosen for Eve, but she didn''t care.


    If Eve weren''t a Rosette, would Cole have ever showered her with all these extravagant gifts? Of course not.


    No one would waste their time or money on someone like her if they knew she was nothing but an orphan with unknown origins. No grand jewelry, novish attention, no sparkling diamonds or glittering sapphires would ever fall into her hands.


    After her eighteen birthday and everything woulde into ce,


    who would care about her then?


    No one.


    Not Cole, not anyone.


    In a world where lineage and status ruled, where bloodlines determined worth, someone like Eve¡ªa girl with no past, no powerful name¡ªwould be left with nothing.


    She''d be invisible, overlooked, discarded.


    No one in their right mind would ever send her millions worth of jewelry, no one would ever pamper her or treat her like she was special anymore.


    She doesn''t deserve this.


    Sophie''s thoughts burned with resentment. If people knew the truth¡ªif Cole knew¡ªhe would never have looked at Eve twice.


    The world would have seen her for what she truly was: orphaned, and insignificant.


    No


    , she told herself, staring at the earrings with a dark, possessive gleam in her eyes.


    These belong to me now. Cole must have meant them for the Rosette heiress¡ªmeaning me.


    With a satisfied smile, she stood before her mirror, adorning herself in the pieces.


    The diamonds, emeralds, and amethysts shimmered on her skin, and for a moment, she imagined herself as the rightful recipient of Cole''s affections, the one he truly admired.


    In her twisted own way, Sophie convinced herself that Cole''s gifts were meant for her¡ª


    how could they not be?¡ª


    and Eve was nothing more than an obstacle in her way.


    As she admired her reflection, draped in jewels, the deep-rooted jealousy in her heart festered into something darker.


    === ?? ===


    Staring at myptop, my head spun in chaos. The ring zero bnce in my ount felt like a punch to the gut, so jarring it nearly made me sick.


    I tried to tell myself it wasn''t the end of the world.


    It''s just money,


    I thought, clinging to a fragile sense of control.


    But the truth gnawed at me, relentless and sharp. They had taken everything¡ªsiphoned away what I had worked so hard to earn. As I sat there, my hands trembling, I forced myself to breathe, to think logically.


    If I could earn that kind of money once, I could do it again.


    That thought echoed in my mind, over and over, like a lifeline I had to hold onto.


    They might have my money now, but they didn''t have the source.


    I am the source.


    They couldn''t touch that. My ie streams, my investments¡ªthose were mine, still intact. The stock market holdings I hadn''t liquidated, thend deals that had yet to mature, the groundbreaking potential of QuantumLyfe¡ªit was all there, waiting.


    As long as I still had that, I had power. And when QuantumLyfeunched, those billions that slipped through my fingers would seem like pocket change.


    My future wasn''t dead¡ªit was just dyed.


    But the truth was, I felt like I was drowning. I inhaled a deep, shaky breath. The weight of it all pressed down on me, suffocating. I couldn''t let this break me. Stealing a billion might ruin most people¡ªbut not me. I wasn''t most people.


    This setback was nothing more than a detour, a temporary inconvenience on my way to something far greater. My original goal was still there, waiting at the end of this hellish tunnel. I just had to get through this favor for old man Sinir for a year. That was all. A few more months and I''d be free. Gone from here, from all of this.


    I clenched my fists, the determination surging through me like fire. This wasn''t the end. It couldn''t be. Not for someone like me.


    I wouldn''t let it be.

 Chapter 53: Silent Retaliation

    I stood at the estate''s entrance, ready to leave and meet Michael and Hyun.


    We were supposed to finalize the setup for Hyun''s studio today, but my mind was elsewhere¡ªclouded by the reality that Sullivan had stolen everything I had.


    Everyst cent.


    He thought he had crippled me, but he was wrong.


    Losing that money was only a setback, not my downfall. In fact, it had forced me to take a longer, more treacherous path to secure my future¡ªa path that I wasn''t afraid to walk.


    If Sullivan thought that stealing from me was enough to break me, then he was about to learn a hard lesson.


    Last night, while the world slept, I''d already nted the seeds of my next move. I''d umted investments¡ªstrategic, powerful ones¡ªthat would yield more than he could ever imagine.


    Hopefully within a year, they would bear fruit, and when they did, I would rake in more than enough to not only secure my future but also build an empire strong enough to fend off any enemy who dared cross me again.


    I wasn''t going to y it safe anymore. I wasn''t going to hold back.


    If Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie wanted to push me into a corner, then I would retaliate with a force they couldn''t fathom. I was done ying that weak helpless girl.


    In my mind, the pieces were already moving. I was thinking of setting up my own investment corporation, a conglomerate that would stand tall¡ªuntouchable.


    Michael and the others would be my key yers, managing it from the ground up.


    And under that corporation, I would ce QuantumLyfe, Hyun''s studio, the restaurant and caf¨¦ I had purchased, the investments I had made in the stock market, and the multiple parcels ofnd I ownednd that was soon to be converted into high-end malls and luxury condominiums.


    Every investment, every decision, was a calcted move.


    With these ventures, I wouldn''t just survive¡ªI would dominate.


    This time, I wasn''t just securing a future. I was building a legacy, an empire that no one could touch.


    I could see it all so clearly now. The corporation would be more than just a shield¡ªit would be a weapon. A weapon to strike back at those who thought they could control me, those who dared to steal from me, manipte me, or treat me as a pawn in their games.


    I will fight back if it came to it.


    I tightened my grip on the car keys as I stepped outside.


    But just as I stepped out into the hallway, I spotted Sophie leaning casually against the doorframe, arms crossed, eyes gleaming with something I couldn''t quite ce.


    "I''ming with you," she said, her voice soft but firm.


    I stopped dead in my tracks, eyebrows lifting. "And what makes you think that you are?" My voice cut through the tension as I turned to face her.


    Sophie stood there, unflinching, with a false sense of authority gleaming in her eyes. "Lady Sophia said you''re not to go out without me."


    I barely suppressed a scoff, intending to ignore herpletely, but she stepped in front of me, blocking my path. She was ying the obedient servant, but her real intentions were all too clear.


    "Move." My tone dropped, low and dangerous. "Don''t make me do something to you¡ªyou won''t like it."


    For a fleeting second, I saw fear sh across her face, her posture wavering, but then it vanished, reced by a smile¡ªone that masked a cunning smirk beneath it.


    "My Lady, Lady Sophie won''t allow you to step outside this house without me. Shall I inform her and have the guards escort you instead?"


    The audacity. My blood simmered, but I kept my expression cold and unreadable.


    They had be more cautious, more watchful ever since they confiscated my money, treating me like some kind of threat.


    They must''ve assumed Sinir had favored me and handed me that wealth¡ªhow wrong they were. They had no idea I had built that fortune myself, piece by piece, through my own investments and strategies.


    But I wasn''t about to enlighten them. Let them think whatever they wanted, and let them squirm for the truth.


    I shed a bright smile at Sophie, one that made her hesitate for a moment. "Fine then," I said coolly. "Come with me if you want."


    Her eyes narrowed, clearly surprised that I wasn''t resisting, but she didn''t move at first. I pushed past her and headed for my car, not bothering to nce back.


    As I slid into the driver''s seat, I could feel her hesitation¡ªshe wasn''t expecting this, wasn''t ready for me to give in so easily. She was caught off guard. Good.


    The engine roared to life under my fingers, and only then did Sophie hurriedly scramble into the passenger seat.


    The silence stretched between us as she clicked her seatbelt into ce, a thin smile on her lips, as if she believed she had won something.


    She was wrong.


    Her eighteenth birthday was just around the corner, and she was so close to getting what she thought she deserved¡ªyet still so far from it.


    For now, she yed the role of the innocent maid, but anyone could see right through her. She was just biding her time, waiting for her moment to strike, to im what she thought was hers.


    But even with her scheming, even with Sophia''s backing, she wouldn''t be able to touch me.


    Not now. Not ever.


    The car sped down the driveway, leaving the estate behind. Sophie sat beside me, silent but watchful. I could feel her thinking, wondering what my next move would be.


    She thought she had power over me, but she didn''t understand the game I was ying. She would soon.


    I shot her a quick nce from the corner of my eye before abruptly steering the car to a stop on the sideway. Without a word, I stepped out, mming the door behind me with a resounding thud.


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Her voice cracked, panic creeping in as she realized what was happening.

 Chapter 54: Into the Smoke

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400PS. Thank you all! ??]


    === ?? ===


    "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!"


    Sophie reached for the door handle, but it wouldn''t budge. I had locked the car with the press of a button, trapping her inside.


    I barely spared her another look. She wasn''t in any real danger¡ªthe car would automatically unlock in a minute if she tried again.


    Still, I took a perverse satisfaction in her rattled expression, her face pressed against the window, her hands pawing uselessly at the door.


    Let her feel powerless for a change.


    Without so much as batting an eyelid, I waved down a cab from the street, the cold air nipping at my skin as I slid into the backseat.


    Sophie''s voice, muffled through the ss, grew fainter as the car sped away.


    For a brief moment, I imagined the look of rage that would overtake her face once she realized she had no control over the situation.


    That would teach her a lesson.


    I leaned back in the cab, my mind already shifting gears. They thought they could keep me under surveince, that they had some hold over me. They couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Today, I was meeting Michael, and nothing was going to stop me.


    I had bigger things to handle than their petty schemes. Sullivan had stolen my money, but if they thought that would cripple me, they were mistaken.


    I smiled to myself as the city blurred past the window.


    The low hum of the cab''s engine blended with the steady rhythm of the city outside as I leaned back against the seat, my thoughts miles away.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows on the streets of downtown. I nced out the window, watching the world rush by.


    Skyscrapers gave way to more modest buildings, storefronts blurred as the cab sped through narrownes, but something felt off.


    At first, I dismissed the unease¡ªa flicker of paranoia, nothing more. But then, as the scenery became more unfamiliar, my gut twisted in ways I couldn''t ignore.


    I frowned, peering more closely at the surroundings. We weren''t headed toward the studio.


    In fact, the buildings seemed older, more worn down, and the street signs didn''t match the route I''d memorized in my head.


    The vibrant energy of the city was quickly being reced by a deste, industrial feel. My pulse quickened, and I sat up straighter, a knot tightening in my chest.


    "Hey," I called to the driver, my voice cutting through the silence. "This isn''t the way to the location I gave you. Where are we going?"


    The man behind the wheel didn''t answer. His face, partially visible in the rearview mirror, was unreadable, cold. His jaw tightened, and I noticed something strange¡ªhe wasn''t slowing down.


    My heart began to pound in my chest, louder than the engine itself.


    "Excuse me," I said, more forcefully this time, trying to mask the rising panic creeping up my spine. "Where the


    hell


    are you taking me?"


    Still nothing.


    My fingers curled tightly around the edge of the seat. Adrenaline shot through my veins, but before I could shout again, something shifted.


    It was sudden¡ªan acrid smell that hit my nose. I stiffened as thick smoke began to curl around my feet, slowly filling the backseat.


    A wave of dread crashed over me.


    No. No, this couldn''t be happening. Not now.


    I reached for the door handle instinctively, yanking at it with all my strength, but it didn''t budge. My heart mmed against my ribs as the smoke began to thicken, the haze coiling around me like a deadly fog.


    Panic roared in my chest, my pulse hammering wildly as I wed at the window, trying to force it down.


    Locked. All locked.


    "Let me out!" I screamed, banging my fists against the ss, but my voice seemed to dissolve into the thickening smoke.


    The driver''s eyes met mine in the mirror, cold and emotionless. He knew. He knew exactly what was happening, and he didn''t care.


    The smoke continued to rise, swirling around me until it became difficult to see. My vision blurred, and my throat burned as the air thickened with the noxious fumes.


    Shit


    . I''ve been kidnapped.


    The realization hit me like a freight train. This was no ordinary cab ride¡ªthis was a trap.


    A carefully orchestrated one, and I''d walked right into it.


    It wasn''t the first time I had been kidnapped, far from it. But it had been years since I''d felt this kind of suffocating dread creeping up my spine.


    The sensation of helplessness, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me¡ªit was all too familiar, yet distant, like a ghost from a past I thought would never happen again.


    Who was it this time? Another branch of the Rosette family, perhaps? Their ambition knew no bounds.


    Or was it Sullivan''s brother? His cousins, maybe?


    There were too many to count, too many people with grudges, too many vultures circling. Rtives, enemies, old ghosts¡ªwhoever they were, they wereing for me, the fake heiress.


    I fought to stay conscious, to think clearly, but the smoke was everywhere, seeping into my lungs, fogging my mind.


    I pressed my sleeve over my mouth, trying to filter the air, but it was no use. Each breath wasbored, my chest tightening with every passing second.


    I tried to remember where I was, tried to piece together how this had happened, but the haze in my brain was making it impossible to think straight.


    The streets outside were bing indistinct shapes and shadows, the world spinning into a nightmarish blur. My vision swam, and the edges of my consciousness began to flicker.


    "No . . ." I whispered, my voice barely audible now, my hands growing weaker as I pounded against the door once more. "Let me out . . ."


    But my strength was fading. My limbs felt heavy, and the smoke had wrapped itself around my senses like a suffocating nket.


    My eyelids fluttered, my head swayed, and then, with one final breath, darkness swallowed me whole before I could open my bag to get my phone.


    I slumped back against the seat, the world slipping away as consciousness abandoned me.


    In thest fleeting moments before everything went ck, one thought lingered in my mind:


    This was no ident. This was nned. And whoever had orchestrated it¡ªthey were ying for keeps.


    Thest sound I heard was the click of the locks engaging and the steady hum of the engine as the cab drove on, deeper into the unknown.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Next week goals will be different for PS since we have reach the 100 PS milestone.


    Next week, Every 200 PS = one Bonus Chapter.


    Thank you all for your love and support! ??

 Chapter 55: The Price of Survival

    When I woke up, it felt like I''d been hit by a freight train.


    My body was heavy, my limbs slow to respond, and my mind foggy from whatever they''d used to knock me out.


    That was extreme to give for a 17 year old girl.


    As my vision cleared, I realized I was in some dark, abandoned warehouse¡ªoff the radar, far away from where anyone could easily find me.


    Despite the situation, I was calm. Too calm, really.


    You''d think a seventeen-year-old would be panicking right now, but I was used to this. This wasn''t my first time being kidnapped, and at this rate, it wouldn''t be myst.


    The scars running across my body, remnants of the past, were proof enough of that.


    I''d lost count of how many times I''d taken bullets, knife wounds, and brutal beatings for Sophie.


    I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow many bullets would I have to take for her this time? How many knife wounds would I endure before someone would rescue me?


    Yet here I was, alive.


    Lucky, if you could call it that.


    Partly because the Rosette family had no choice but to mobilize every SWAT team, every cop, every agent they could get their hands on to pull me out of the fire every single time.


    Not because they cared about me¡ªoh no¡ªbut because they couldn''t afford the scandal. The truth. The embarrassment of losing their "


    daughter


    ." Their puppet.


    Most of the kidnappers? They weren''t even professionals. Just amateurs looking to score big by targeting rich kids.


    The irony?


    My supposed parents couldn''t care less about me. I was an afterthought, something to rescue so they didn''t have to deal with the inconvenience of recing me.


    The Rosette name carried weight, but in truth, it was only the main family line that mattered.


    The rest? Scattered branches, poor rtives begging for scraps from the table. They''d hire cheap, desperate thugs to do the dirty work¡ªpeople who barely knew how to handle a kidnapping, much less hold someone like me for ransom.


    It was almostughable.


    Except, every now and then, it wasn''t some random gang of nobodies. It was a branch of the Rosette family themselves. Cousins, distant rtives¡ªblood that had been left to rot on the sidelines, watching the main family grow richer and more powerful while they struggled to get by.


    They were the real vultures, circling, waiting for a moment of weakness to strike.


    I''d seen them all, faced them down in their pathetic attempts to im a piece of the pie. They''d kidnap me, thinking it would somehow force the main family''s hand, make them pay out or offer support.


    But they were nothing more than irritants to the people who really held the power. In the grand scheme of things, I didn''t matter to them. I was just a pawn in their endless game of wealth and control.


    I wondered now who it could be this time. Was it another cousin, stuck in some unknown province, desperate for a shred of relevance?


    A distant rtive who''d grown tired of being left out of the family fortune and saw me as their ticket to the top?


    I couldn''t tell. I never could. They were numerous of them.


    Because, in the end, none of them mattered. They were all the same¡ªgreedy, hungry, and expendable.


    And yet, here I was, once again at the center of their schemes. It was a game to them, a game where I was just another piece to be moved across the board.


    I took a deep breath, the cold air of the warehouse stinging my lungs. My body was stiff from being tied up, but there was no panic, no fear. This was the life I knew too well.


    What would they do to me this time? Torture? Threats? Maybe they''d try to break me, but they didn''t understand . . . You can''t break what''s already been shattered so many times before.


    The Rosettes woulde for me, eventually. Not out of love, but because it was easier to rescue me than deal with the bacsh of losing their "


    precious


    " daughter.


    And I''d survive this too. Just like I had before.


    But the game was getting old, and so was I. I''d been through this enough times to know the drill, but this time¡ªthis time, it had to stop.


    I promised myself, right then and there, that this would be thest time I''d be kidnapped. No more ying the victim in someone else''s twisted plot. To achieved that, I would need money. More money equals more power.


    A man stepped forward from the shadows, casual and unconcerned, his face fully visible. They weren''t even bothering to hide who they were.


    Bold. I had to give them that.


    "Look, guys," I said, my voice shaky but calm, "I know how this works. I''ve been here before. But let me give you some advice¡ªrelease me now, before things get really bad for you."


    He sneered, unimpressed, and turned away like I was nothing more than an annoying fly.


    As if my words were meaningless. He approached the others, his voice low but sharp, "Are they here yet?"


    "They''reing," one of his aplices replied.


    The man scoffed, clearly irritated. "I don''t get it. Why do we even need them? We can just dispose of her ourselves, right now."


    My stomach twisted at his words¡ª"


    dispose of her


    ?" The casual way he said it sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear take over.


    I had to stay sharp. If I didn''t, I was dead.


    I cleared my throat and forced my voice to stay calm, though I could feel my pulse racing. "Listen. Whoever your employer is, whatever deal he''s cut with you, I can double it. Triple it, even. Let me go, and I''ll pretend this never happened. You can walk away from this clean with clean money."


    The man nced back at me, a smirk ying at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t think you fullyprehend the situation you''re in, right now."

 Chapter 56: The Betrayal of Fake Blood

    "I don''t think you fullyprehend the situation you''re in, right now."


    I frowned. "Actually, I think you''re the one who doesn''t fully understand the situation." I locked eyes with him. "Think about it. You have no clue what kind of firestorm you''re about to unleash. You''re ying with fire, and if you don''t let me go now, things will spiral out of control fast. Trust me, you don''t want to end up on the wrong side of this."


    For a brief second, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ªa hesitation, maybe. But it vanished as quickly as it appeared, reced with cold indifference.


    "Nice try," he said, waving a hand dismissively as if my life was just another chip on the table. "But it''s not about money. It''s never about money, princess. It just so happened that our employer is a powerful man and will have our throats if we don''t obey him."


    Powerful. The word echoed in my mind, heavy with implications. Whoever had set this up wasn''t after ransom or some quick payoff.


    No, this was something deeper, something far more dangerous. A family vendetta? A power y? Someone looking to settle an old score? Or maybe . . .


    . . .


    Stefan Rosette


    himself? Sinir''s second son and Sullivan''s younger brother.


    Suddenly, I realized how bad this situation was. This wasn''t the usual half-baked kidnapping scheme by amateurs hoping for a quick payout. These guys were the real deal.


    I quickly nced at my wrist, reaching for the familiar weight of my watch¡ªonly to find it gone. Along with my other jewelry.


    Perfect. They weren''t amateurs after all.


    A cold realization settled over me as I swallowed hard. Those weren''t just essories¡ªthey were my lifelines, the tracking devices that linked me to the outside world. Without them, I waspletely off the grid.


    Would the police even know where to start? Or was I about to vanish, slipping through the cracks with no one to find me?


    I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears, but I forced myself to breathe, to think. I needed to buy time, to figure out who had sent them and why.


    If they wanted to y this game, I''d have to y it better.


    "Look," I said, my voice softer now, the edge of desperation creeping in. "Whoever hired you, they''re not going to care if you''re the ones who end up dead when this all blows up. They''ll leave you out to dry, take their money, and vanish. You''ll be the ones left holding the bag."


    The man stopped for a moment, turning his head slightly, as if considering my words. The tension in the room thickened, the air heavy with unspoken threats.


    But just when I thought I might have gotten through to him, he let out a coldugh.


    "Nice speech," he said, shrugging off my words as if they were nothing. "But you''re wrong about one thing. This won''t blow up, and no one''sing to rescue you. Do you know why that is?"


    There was something chilling in his eyes, a calm certainty that twisted the knot in my stomach. The confidence in his voice told me I wasn''t going to like what he had to say next.


    "It''s because the one who ordered your kidnapping . . . is none other than your father."


    From the shadows, a figure stepped into the dim light¡ª


    Sullivan


    Rosette


    .


    His face was cold, expressionless, as if he were discussing a minor business deal instead of standing before his own fake daughter.


    nked by his bodyguards, he nodded toward the men who had been standing guard around me. They stepped back, like obedient dogs in the presence of their master.


    It hit me like a punch to the gut¡ªthese weren''t just random kidnappers. They were


    his


    men. Sullivan''s men.


    I struggled to stay conscious as the realization sent a fresh wave of pain through my already throbbing head. My pulse pounded in my ears, but I refused to faint. Not now. Not in front of him.


    "


    Why


    ?" My voice was hoarse, the question barely escaping my lips as I stared up at him, my mind reeling from the sudden revtion.


    Sullivan''s lip curled in a sneer, the same cold expression he always wore when he was about to deliver a blow. "I think you already know why," he said, voice dripping with disdain.


    "You''ve known for a while, haven''t you? That you''re not really our daughter." He stepped closer, towering over me. "I don''t know how you found out, but it doesn''t matter. We can''t have you near us any longer. Not with what you know."


    I said nothing, my body tensing as his words confirmed what I had suspected. My cover was blown. Somehow, somewhere, he had started to piece it together that I knew.


    Maybe it was the strange looks I''d been giving himtely, the way I''d been distancing myself from Sophie, or the suspicious sum of money I had stashed away in my ount.


    Still, I hadn''t expected him to act this soon. Sophie''s birthday was a week away. I was supposed to be


    exiled


    a month after that, but now . . . now it was happening early.


    Was it because of my recent decisions? After everything I''d done to alter my fate, had I only hastened my own demise?


    I gritted my teeth, anger bubbling up despite the hopelessness of the situation. "Even after everything I''ve done," I spat, ring up at him with cold fury, "you still want to get rid of me?"


    Sullivanughed¡ªa short, harsh sound that sent chills down my spine. "Get rid of you? You''re a loose end, Eve. But don''t worry," he said with mock sympathy, "I''m not so heartless as to kill you. No, I''ll ship you off to some forgotten ind, and you''ll live out the rest of your days there. Alone. Never to be seen or heard from again."


    His words felt like a knife twisting in my chest. This was exactly what had happened in the past¡ªmy ultimate fate. It looked like that no matter what I did, I couldn''t escape it.

 Chapter 57: The Unwanted Pawn

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 500 PSst week! Thank you all!??]


    === ?? ===


    But a part of me still refused to ept it, to give up. I clenched my fists, fighting to keep my voice steady.


    "Sophie''s birthday is still a week away," I said, my voice steady but hard. "Are you really sure you want to dispose of me this early?"


    Sullivan''s expression didn''t falter. He was unmoved, as if this were all a carefully orchestrated n, a nuisance to be dealt with.


    "Sophie has been crying for days,ining that you''ve been cruel to her." His voice softened, but only when he spoke of her¡ªhis real daughter, the true heir of the Rosette family.


    There was a tenderness there, a protectiveness I had never received. "How dare an orphan like you behave so cruelly toward her? The rightful heir of the Rosette family." He red down at me with disdain, his voice dripping with contempt. "You should have treated her with respect. Maybe then you wouldn''t be in this situation. You ungrateful wretch."


    I scoffed, anger zing hot in my chest. "


    Ungrateful


    ?" I growled, my voice low and biting. "How dare you say that to me? I''ve been nothing but cannon fodder for Sophie, taking bullets, knife wounds, and beatings meant for her. And after everything I''ve endured, you still want to throw me away like trash? Tell me, Sullivan, between the two of us, who''s the ungrateful one?"


    The p came so fast I barely saw iting. My head snapped to the side, a ringing sound filling my ears as darkness danced at the edges of my vision.


    Pain exploded in my skull, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me crumble. Blood dripped from my busted lip, but I met his gaze without backing down, my eyes filled with hatred.


    "What?" I said, my voice cold and cutting. "Did my words hit a nerve?"


    Sullivan''s face twisted into a sneer, his cold eyes burning with fury. "I saved you from the gutter," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "Without me, without the Rosette name, you would''ve been nothing. Just another beggar on the streets, scrounging for scraps. Everything you have¡ª


    everything


    ¡ªis because of me. You''ve enjoyed avish lifestyle, reaped the benefits of our name. The least you could do is protect Sophie."


    Iughed bitterly, the sound raw and filled with pain. "Did you ever stop to ask me if that''s what I wanted? If I would''ve chosen this life? You think I owe you something for throwing me into the line of fire for Sophie? If I had known what my life would be, I would''ve dly been a beggar on the streets. At least then I''d have my freedom."


    At least then, I wouldn''t have to know Cole and I would never have known this pain.


    Sullivan''s eyes darkened, his fists clenching at his sides, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t.


    "You used me. You


    used


    me to protect your precious Sophie. And now that I''ve outlived my usefulness, you want to toss me aside? Do you even have a shred of humanity left?"


    For a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something¡ªfear? worry?¡ªin his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it came, reced by that same cold, ruthless expression he always wore when dealing with matters of business.


    "You''re right," he said quietly, his voice void of emotion. "You


    were


    useful. But not anymore." He turned to his bodyguards, dismissing me with a wave of his hand. "Take her away. I don''t want to see her face again."


    As Sullivan turned to leave, I clenched my fists, battling the urge to scream orsh out, but deep down, I knew it would be futile.


    I had lost.


    When Sullivan disappeared from sight, the men moved toward me, ready to drag me away. The only thought that echoed in my mind was that no matter what I had done, I was never truly part of this family. I had always been a pawn¡ªdiscardable and forgotten when no longer useful.


    Even so, I refused to give up. I had built a fortune for the future, a goal that I had to aplish, freedom was waiting for me, and if there was even the slightest chance of escape, I would take it.


    Old man Sinir had offered me a new deal, a small, hidden glimmer of hope. As long as I could break free from here, there was still a chance. I clung to that thought, my heart hammering in my chest.


    The moment one of the men loosened his grip, I seized my opportunity. Every bit of martial arts training I''d ever learned surged to the surface, and with a swift move, I freed myself from his hold.


    My body moved on instinct¡ªfists, elbows, and knees striking at any opening I could find. If I was going to die here, then I''d die fighting.


    But then, a deafening


    bang


    rang through the air. A sharp, searing pain ripped through my side, and my body copsed, crashing to the cold ground. My breath came in ragged gasps as shock and agony paralyzed me.


    I pressed a hand to the wound, warm blood seeping through my fingers, but it did nothing to stop the overwhelming pain.


    "What the hell are you doing?" one of the men shouted, his voice distant, as ifing from underwater.


    "She''s as good as dead anyway," another replied. "Might as well finish her off now and dump her somewhere."


    "Idiot! Sullivan said to let her live¡ªship her to the ind! She''s still useful . . . if her real family . . . in the future . . ."


    Their voices faded in and out as my vision blurred, the world tilting on its axis.


    Real


    family


    ? The words cut through the fog clouding my mind.


    I have a real family?


    A new wave of confusion hit me, but it was toote to think clearly. Still, the thought clung to me like a lifeline¡ªI have a real family.

 Chapter 58: Blood Ties and Bullet Wounds

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 50 GT! Thank you all!?? ]


    === ?? ===


    A real family.


    Of course, someone must have birthed me, right? Real parents. My real parents. But why did they abandon me? Why was I left to be an orphan? Why was I alone?


    Didn''t they want me?


    The thought wed at my chest, each question twisting the knife deeper into my heart. The idea that somewhere out there, I had real parents¡ªa family¡ªsent a wave of confusion and anger crashing over me.


    If they existed, why had they left me to fend for myself? Why had they let me suffer through the loneliness, the pain, the feeling of being unwanted? Why had they left me alone against the world?


    Was I never enough for them?


    My hands trembled as these questions spiraled, an overwhelming tide of emotions I hadn''t expected. The answers I thought I might never need suddenly burned within me, leaving a hollow ache.


    The idea of a real family . . . of blood that wasn''t tied to the Rosette name . . . a blood that tied only to me. It sent a strange surge of adrenaline through my veins.


    I forced myself up, every muscle screaming in protest. I wasn''t done yet. I


    couldn''t


    be done yet.


    I was given a second chance and I will not waste it.


    Hope flickered in my heart, a new goal suddenly burned into my mind. If I got out of here alive . . . I would find them.


    My real family


    .


    I didn''t care if they didn''t want me. I just wanted the truth.


    Why had they abandoned me?


    I needed to hear it from their own mouths¡ªthe real reason they cast me aside.


    It wasn''t about seeking their love or hoping for some miraculous reunion. I wasn''t that naive. But the not knowing¡ªthe endless void of unanswered questions¡ªwas something I couldn''t live with anymore.


    I wanted to look them in the eye and demand to know why. Why had they left me to face the world alone? Why did they choose to forget I ever existed?


    I didn''t need their love. I needed their truth.


    With that thought pushing me forward, I stumbled to my feet andunched myself at the nearest man. His gun was pointed directly at me¡ªif the bullet hit, I''d be dead for sure.


    My body braced for the impact, and the gunshot rang out.


    I blinked, my mind sluggish, trying to understand what had happened.


    Instead of copsing again, I stared, wide-eyed, as


    Cole


    appeared in front of me, his face cold and stony.


    W-what . . . ?


    Was I hallucinating?


    But then Cole gasped, and I realized this was real. He wasn''t a figment of my imagination¡ªhe was here. Somehow, impossibly, he had found me.


    Without a word, Cole pulled a knife from his jacket and hurled it at the gunman. The de struck on his head, and the man crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    Before I could even process what was happening, chaos erupted. Gunfire filled the warehouse, echoing off the walls in a deadly symphony.


    Men in ck darted across the maintenancedders suspended from the ceiling, their movements swift and calcted as they unleashed a hail of gunfire upon Sullivan''s men below.


    In the midst of the chaos, I caught sight of Zen, Cole''s personal bodyguard, as he leaped into the fray. With a wless somersault, he fired his weapon, taking out targets with an almost balletic grace.


    It felt like a scene ripped straight from an action movie, the air crackling with tension as bullets whizzed past.


    Cole grabbed me, dragging me behind cover as bullets rain down from all direction.


    My mind spun, the reality of the situation crashing over me. I could see the blood on his arm, a deep crimson stain spreading across his sleeve.


    "B-blood . . ." I managed to stammer, panic rising in my chest.


    I had never flinched at the sight of blood¡ªneither my own nor that of others¡ªbut in this moment, the thought of his blood made my breath hitch in my throat. It felt as though a heavy weight settled in the pit of my stomach, a visceral fear that twisted my insides.


    "It''s nothing," Cole said, his voice calm like everything that was happening was within his control.


    He met my gaze, and for a moment, the cold, distant look in his eyes softened. He reached out, brushing his thumb gently across my lips, the tenderness of the gesture almost making me break down.


    "You''re hurt," he murmured, his voice quieter now, filled with a concern I had never expected to hear from him.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the darkness was closing in fast. The pain in my side was unbearable, and with every beat of my heart, I could feel my strength slipping away.


    Right. I had been shot.


    It was a minor detail I nearly forgot when Cole suddenly appeared, stealing my attention like a dramatic entrance in a high-budget action film.


    The shock of seeing him here,bined with the chaos around me, had pushed the reality of my injuries to the back of my mind.


    But now, as the adrenaline faded, a sharp pain shot through me, making me gasp. My heart raced, beating faster than it had when the bullet pierced my skin.


    Seeing Cole here and the blood in his arm made my heart beat more. Blood oozed from my wound, warm and sticky, pooling against my skin as I struggled to keep myposure.


    Each heartbeat felt like a countdown, the reality of my situation crashing down around me like a tidal wave, leaving me gasping for air in the storm of pain and confusion.


    This man was going to be the death of me


    . . . I thought bitterly as my vision went ck.


    "Eve! Eve!


    Shit


    , you''re shot!" Cole''s voice was distant now, the panic in his tone almostughable.


    He hadn''t even noticed my wound until now?


    I opened my mouth to say something, but there was nothing I could do as consciousness slipped away.

 Chapter 59: Unwanted Alliances

    When I woke up, the sterile scent of a hospital filled my nose.


    Again


    .


    It hadn''t been that long since thest time I was here.


    My body ached, a dull pain radiating from my side, but I was alive.


    Somehow, I had survived.


    But as I stared up at the ceiling, the reality of my situation settled in. I had been shot, nearly killed, and yet the only thing on my mind wasn''t the danger I had just escaped. It was that name.


    My real family


    .


    "You''re awake?"


    I blinked, disoriented, and turned toward the voice. Lina sat casually in a chair beside the bed, her legs crossed as she beamed from ear to ear. The brightness in her eyes was almost overwhelming, a stark contrast to the dull throb in my head.


    "Thankfully, the bullet didn''t hit any major organs, and our doctors managed to stitch you up withoutplications," she said, her tone almost too casual for the situation.


    "


    Our


    doctors


    ?" My voice cracked, my throat dry and hoarse.


    Lina nodded, her expression softening. "Yes. You''re in our private hospital. You''ve been asleep for two days. Don''t worry¡ªyou''re safe here. The men who were after you won''t be able to trace you."


    Safe


    . The word echoed in my mind, though it did little to ease the tension coiling in my chest. My head throbbed again, and I closed my eyes for a moment, fighting the dizziness that threatened to swallow me whole.


    Did she know?


    Did she know that it wasn''t just random men hunting me, but my own family?


    The Fays probably knew everything. After all, their radar missed nothing. They were practically legendary¡ªa lineage of spies and assassins who once pulled strings in the shadows, controlling the tides of war, cing their people in society''s highest echelons. There was no way they wouldn''t have figured it out by now.


    Still . . . "Why am I here?"


    Lina''s brows furrowed, genuine confusion flickering across her face. "What do you mean? You''re here because you were injured, of course. And because there are men who want you dead."


    "No . . ." I inhaled sharply, forcing myself to sit up despite the pain searing through my side. "You probably already know . . . I''m not the real heir to the Rosette family. I''m fake. The one after me is Sullivan himself."


    Silence hung between us, thick and heavy. Lina''s expression shifted, her eyes clouding with something darker, more serious. Gently, she reached out, her hand finding mine, her voice soft as a whisper.


    "I don''t know all the inner workings of the Rosette family," she said slowly, "but what I do know is that it''s wrong to kill you after all that you''ve been through. You didn''t ask to be their scapegoat."


    Her words settled between us like a weight, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. My mind raced, tangled in the chaos of my own thoughts.


    "And Cole?" The name burned in my throat as I forced it out. I didn''t want to ask, didn''t want to care, but the question slipped out before I could stop it. "He''s injured, right? How did he find me?"


    Lina chuckled, her eyes widening slightly as she gave a little shrug. "You''re only asking about him now?" Sheughed again, a light, almost teasing sound. "My brother was the one who found you, after Sinir called that you were off the radar. It wasn''t really that hard finding you, considering it was Cole who led the search. And don''t worry, my brother is fine. He''s like the devil himself¡ªhe won''t die from a bullet graze. Actually, he wanted to visit you, but he''s been holding back."


    "Why?" I asked, confused. "What do you mean, holding back?"


    "Victor told him not to stress you out. He was worried that if he came in, you''d get upset and reopen your wound," she said softly, her lips curving into a gentle smile. "He might seem cold and indifferent, but deep down, he''s simple in his own way, and maybe a little clueless when ites to feelings. But right now . . . he''s so worried about you that he hasn''t left his spot outside that door since morning. He''s been waiting there, making sure you''re okay, even if he''s too stubborn to show it."


    Worried? Cole? The idea was almostughable, and yet . . . there was a flicker of something in my chest, something warm and unfamiliar. I tried to push it away.


    I shook my head, pulling my hand away from Lina''s gentle grasp. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not the real heir of the Rosette family. There''s no longer any need for that much concern."


    Lina''s smile faded, her eyes narrowing as she shook her head firmly. "I''m hurt, Eve. Is that really how you see us? We don''t care if you''re a Rosette or not. Who we want to get close to isn''t the words in yourst name. It''s you¡ªjust you."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt something stir inside me, a small crack in the icy wall I had built around my heart.


    However, I couldn''t afford to let it grow. I didn''t want to get close to anyone¡ªnot Cole, not Lina, not anyone in his family. What I wanted was freedom, to break away from all of them. But with Sullivan breathing down my neck, that dream seemed impossible now.


    Lina''s voice broke the silence again, softer this time. "What are you going to do now? If you need a ce to stay, you can stay in one of my condos. It''s safer that way."


    I opened my mouth to refuse, but before I could, a new voice filled the room.


    "She won''t be needing that. She''ll be staying with me from now on."


    I froze, my heart pounding as Sinir strode into the room, Victor trailing behind him like a shadow. Standing in the doorway, arms crossed, was Cole. His eyes met mine, and for a split second, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at his lips.


    "I''m d you''re okay," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the pounding in my ears.


    The room spun, my breath hitching in my throat as I looked away, desperately trying to bury the surge of emotions rising inside me. I fought against it, tried to shove the feeling deep down where it couldn''t touch me¡ªbut I couldn''t deny it. No matter how much I wanted to. A part of me was relieved. Relieved that he was alright.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 60: The Price of Protection

    "Can you leave me and my granddaughter alone? I need to talk to her in private." Sinir''s voice was calm, but it carried the weight ofmand.


    There was no room for negotiation.


    Lina nced at me, her expression softening with concern as she gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    "We''ll be right outside the door if you need us," she reassured me, before walking out of the room.


    The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence that followed was suffocating. I was now alone with Sinir and Victor, the air in the room thick with tension.


    I appreciated Lina''s kind gesture, but I knew what I had to do. My resolve couldn''t be shaken, not even by her warmth or kindness. If I was going to carve my own path, I had to break free from all of them, forge my way without relying on anyone.


    The first step would be to ept Sinir''s deal.


    Sinir''s sharp gaze pierced through the quiet as he leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his chair.


    "I think you know by now, Eve, that you''re no longer safe," he began, his voice low but firm. "And you understand what that means, don''t you?"


    I nodded, the weight of the situation pressing down on my chest. There was no denying it¡ªdanger lurked around every corner, and I was in no position to protect myself, not yet at least.


    Sullivan wielded power, fortified by the formidable Rosette name, while I was left standing in the shadows, utterly powerless.


    I had zero bnce in my ount, my finances scattered like leaves in the wind¡ªeach investment tied up and immobilized, waiting for the day they would bloom.


    The stark reality of my situation wed at me; I was stranded in a sea of uncertainty, desperately grasping at dreams that felt just out of reach.


    Sinir studied me for a moment, then continued, "If you ept my deal, I''ll provide the protection you need, long enough for you to establish yourself, to gain the power to defend yourself. In return, you''ll help the Rosette''s business grow."


    His words hung in the air like a heavy cloud, and for a moment, I was silent, letting the enormity of the offer sink in.


    How could I possibly ept that kind of deal after everything Sullivan and the Rosette family had done to me?


    It felt like a betrayal to my past self to even consider it. The heaviness of their past actions pressed on my heart, a constant reminder of the pain they had inflicted.


    Yet, I knew that Sinir and Victor weren''t part of it. And I needed this deal now more than ever, like a lifeline in a stormy sea, even if it meant joining forces with the very people that''s part of the family I loathed.


    Desperation wed at my resolve, making the choice all the more agonizing.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to say. "I''ll agree to your deal on one condition," I said slowly, my voice steady. "None of your sons¡ªneither of them¡ªinherit the legacy you leave behind."


    Sinir''s lips curled into a smirk, a humorless sound escaping him as he snorted. "I''d rather donate everyst penny of my fortune to charity than let those scoundrels inherit anything," he said bitterly.


    His eyes darkened as he spoke, and I saw the deep well of resentment thaty beneath his cool exterior. "But it won''t be easy to oust them from thepany. It''ll be a long, bloody battle. I''m already old, and a lot of the investors are leaning towards the young, towards them."


    He looked over at Victor, his trusted right-hand man, who stood by the door, as stoic as ever. "Are you ready for this?"


    Victor gave a curt nod. "Whenever you are," he replied, his voice calm.


    It seemed Sinir was dead serious about cing Victor on the throne.


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening. I had only recently learned of the turmoil within Sinir''s own family, the bitter infighting that threatened to tear everything apart.


    His two sons, greedy and power-hungry, had been secretlyundering money from the Rosette corporation, siphoning it off to start their own ventures under different names. They wanted control, and they didn''t care if they destroyed the Rosette''spany to get it.


    Worse still, Sinir''s life had been threatened more than once¡ªby his own blood. His sons had turned on him, seeing him as an obstacle to their ambitions.


    The only thing keeping them at bay was his irond will, which decreed that if he died under suspicious circumstances, all his wealth would be donated to charity. It was the only leverage he had left, the one thing that kept his sons from openly plotting against him.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for the old man. To see your own flesh and blood turn against you, to know that the people you raised would rather see you dead for the sake of power and money . . . it was a fate I wouldn''t wish on anyone.


    Sinir''s voice broke through my thoughts, cold and resolute. "If I leave the Rosette empire in their hands, they''ll run it into the ground. They hate that I still control thergest share, and they want to bleed thepany dry, to strip it apart piece by piece until there''s nothing left but dust."


    I sighed, ncing at him, then at Victor. I could see the weight of years of struggle in Sinir''s eyes, the burden of carrying a legacy that could copse at any moment.


    I looked back at him, my decision solidifying. "As long as your sons don''t inherit the Rosette''s legacy, I''ll ept your deal."


    This was my only choice, my only way out. Sinir''s protection would buy me time, enough time to build something of my own, to forge my own business empire without the constant fear of being hunted down by his treacherous family.


    It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was the only path I had left.


    Sinir''s gaze softened slightly, his nod one of mutual understanding. This wasn''t just a business transaction¡ªit was a war, and we both knew it.


    I was stepping onto a battlefield, but I refused to be a pawn any longer.


    I had once been willing to bury the past, to forget everything they had done and find sce in a quiet life somewhere far away.


    But Sullivan''s act of kidnapping shattered that fragile hope, revealing the grim reality that a peaceful life was no longer an option, as long as they held some kind of power. The best course of action would be to chip off that power, so they could no longer be a threat to me.


    I understood now¡ªhe wouldn''t stop until he had mepletely exiled or killed.


    But neither would I back down.


    This time, I will fight back.

 Chapter 61: The Grand Debut

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]


    === ?? ===


    The Grand za Hotel''s ballroom was a sight to behold, its opulence overwhelming even the most seasoned guests.


    Towering chandeliers adorned with thousands of glimmering crystals bathed the room in a warm, golden light, casting a glow that danced across the marble floors.


    The hall was massive, with high arched ceilings embellished with intricate gold leaf designs, reminiscent of European pces. Every detail, from the velvet drapes cascading down the walls to the polished mahogany tables, exuded extravagance.


    Long, gleaming banquet tables stretched across the space,den with the finest gourmet selections from across the globe.


    Each table was a symphony of color and taste¡ªdelicate hors d''oeuvres, like caviar atop hand-crafted blinis, shared space with towering disys of fresh seafood, including lobster tails and oysters served on beds of crushed ice.


    A carving station showcased wagyu beef, seared to perfection, with chefs carving thin, melt-in-your-mouth slices for eager attendees.


    For dessert, an entire table was dedicated to a stunning array of intricately designed cakes, macarons, and pastries, each one a miniature work of art.


    The air was filled with the soft hum of conversation and the asional tinkling of champagne sses. Waiters in crisp ck uniforms wove seamlessly through the crowd, carrying silver trays with flutes of Dom P¨¦rignon and expertly crafted cocktails.


    The scent of the floral arrangements¡ªwhite lilies, orchids, and roses¡ªmingled with the rich aroma of the decadent food, creating an intoxicating ambiance.


    Everywhere you looked, people were draped in the most exquisite designer garments. Women glided through the ballroom in floor-length gowns of silk and satin, their dresses adorned with glittering jewels and embroidery from the likes of Chanel, Dior, and Valentino.


    Their essories sparkled just as much, with diamonds and pearls catching the light at every turn. The men were equally as sharp, wearing tailored tuxedos from Savile Row, with sleek silk ties and polished leather shoes that clicked softly against the marble.


    In one corner, a string quartet yed an elegant waltz, their music adding to the sophistication of the evening. Nearby, a group of high-profile guests, billionaires and celebrities, chatted quietly, theirughter soft but full of influence.


    It was a gathering of the elite, where every handshake carried weight, and every smile hinted at a deal waiting to be struck.


    "It seems the Rosettes spared no expense for their heiress'' eighteenth birthday," a woman murmured in awe, her gaze sweeping across the grand ballroom.


    "They must have spent a billion on this celebration," another voice added,ced with envy.


    "I heard the dress alone cost over a hundred million, not to mention the cake," someone whispered with disbelief.


    "Well, you know what they say," a gentleman chimed in, adjusting the cufflinks on his tailored tuxedo. "Eighteen is the age of marriage and the formal introduction to high society. If the presentation is anything less than perfect, no eligible bachelor will seek her hand. Thedies of high society would sneer down on her."


    There was a ripple of agreement. "A youngdy''s eighteenth birthday is crucial," another said. "The sess of her debut will dictate her future prospects, after all."


    The words, though spoken in hushed tones, echoed the thoughts of many in the room. Lavish as it was, this event was not merely a birthday celebration¡ªit was a strategic move.


    But despite the grandeur and attentionvished on the Rosette heiress, most of the elite gathered here for another reason entirely. It wasn''t Sophie''sing of age that truly drew them to the event, but the looming presence of the family patriarch, Sinir Rosette.


    Sinir was the true backbone of the Rosette empire, and his supposed attendance was the reason the most powerful figures from around the world were gathered tonight.


    Whether as a sign of respect for the old man or a subtle bid to secure business ties for the future, each guest''s presence was an intricate dance of power and politics.


    Still, Sullivan and Sophia basked in the praise directed at them for hosting such a grand and sessful affair. Everypliment, every nod of approval, was fuel for their ambitions.


    The evening was not just a celebration¡ªit was an opportunity.


    For Sullivan, it was a chance to bolster his ownpany, to reel in clients from the Rosette Corporation and quietly entice them into his growing empire.


    Each conversation he held was calcted, each handshake a potential business transaction in disguise. His eyes flickered with satisfaction as he noted the interest sparked in some of the more influential guests.


    This event was a masterstroke in expanding his reach, solidifying his ce among the upper echelons of power.


    Sophia, however, had a different goal. Her sharp eyes scanned the crowd until they settled on Cole Fay. He stood near the side of the ballroom, mingling with other young elites, his presencemanding attention.


    His family¡ªCain Fay, the renowned mogul, and his beautiful wife Leanna¡ªwere elsewhere, charming the guests with effortless grace.


    Marrying into the Fay family was every socialite''s dream¡ªa golden ticket to untold wealth, power, and prestige.


    And tonight, all eyes in the grand ballroom were fixed on Cole Fay, the most desirable bachelor in the room.


    To the young maidens of high society, he was more than just a man; he was an emblem of status, the key to a future draped in luxury until the end of the world.


    But despite the lingering gazes and unspoken desires that hung heavy in the air, there was an invisible barrier around him, an imprable wall that kept the eager women at bay.


    Cole stood tall in his crisp white suit, exuding an aura of cold detachment that made even the boldest of hearts hesitate. His sharp eyes, a mirror of his father''s, could slice through the bravest soul with a single look, sending would-be suitors scurrying back into the shadows.


    Though he was undeniably the centerpiece of the room, there was something untouchable about him, something that repelled the advances of those who longed to be near.


    His reputation for a sharp tongue and indifferent attitude was well-known, and it matched the cold arrogance of his father, Cain Fay.

 Chapter 62: The Heirs Gambit

    Cole had never been one to entertain flirtations or indulge in pleasantries with women, and his disinterest was clear to all.


    To approach him was to risk public humiliation, and no one wanted to be the next to fall victim to his scathing remarks.


    So the youngdies, dressed in their finest designer gowns, contented themselves with admiring him from afar. They cast longing nces in his direction, whispering amongst themselves, wondering what it would be like to catch his eye, even if for just a moment.


    Yet none dared make the first move. The consequences of being dismissed by Cole Fay were too severe, especially in front of the elite crowd gathered tonight.


    Better to remain silent than to face rejection in such a grand setting.


    However, Sophia Rosette was different. She didn''t care about the whispers or the invisible barriers. She had long since hardened her resolve, her skin thickened by years of maneuvering through the cutthroat world of high society.


    And unlike the others, she had an ace up her sleeve¡ªher daughter, Sophie. Everyone knew Cole was engaged to her


    daughter


    , a union that had been carefully orchestrated by their families.


    And if anyone had the right to stand beside Cole, it was her.


    Though everyone knew Eve was her daughter, at this moment, it didn''t matter. Cole wasn''t marrying Eve for love or personal connection¡ªhe was marrying the Rosette name, the power, and legacy that came with it.


    In high society, emotions and desires had no ce when family dynasties were at stake.


    Sophia knew this better than anyone, and she was confident Cole wouldn''t care whether it was Eve or Sophie standing beside him at the altar. What mattered was bloodline, wealth, and influence¡ªthe things that really counted in a marriage of this magnitude.


    Sophie was the true heir of the Rosette family, the one who would carry their empire into the next generation.


    Sophie was her legacy, her future. And Sophia was certain that Cole, with his cold, calcting nature, would see that too. He wasn''t marrying a woman, after all. He was marrying a brand, a lineage.


    As Sophia stood beside him, her confidence radiating through the room, she didn''t just see Cole as a man but as the final piece in the puzzle she had been carefully assembling for years.


    She knew Cole''s indifferent heart wouldn''t care who stood beside him, as long as it was someone with the Rosette power behind her. And she was determined to make sure it was Sophie.


    To Sophia, this was not about love or even duty. This was about ensuring that the Rosette name remained powerful, untouchable.


    Cole was simply a tool to secure that future, and she would do whatever it took to make sure the true Rosette¡ªher Sophie¡ªwas the one standing beside him.


    Eve was history.


    Though she had managed to escape, Sullivan and Sophia were unconcerned with the how or why. She couldn''t do anything to ruin this event, not now.


    They had made sure of that. More security had been employed, and a discreet hunting party had been sent after her. They would find her¡ªit was only a matter of time.


    Eve was powerless and utterly alone. But that didn''t mean they could afford to be lenient. She was a loose end, a potential threat to everything they had worked for, and loose ends needed to be dealt with¡ªswiftly and without mercy. She would be taken care of, one way or another.


    With a confidence born from years of social climbing, Sophia moved through the crowd, her eyes locked on her target.


    She didn''t flinch at the icy aura that surrounded him. In fact, she weed it. If Cole had inherited his father''s indifference, then Sophia had inherited her mother''s iron will.


    She wasn''t here to flirt or fawn over him like the other girls. She was here to secure the future¡ªthe engagement between her daughter and Cole was as good as set, but she would make sure it stayed that way.


    As she approached, the crowd seemed to part for her. The whispers grew louder as Sophia closed the distance between herself and the most untouchable man in the room.


    But she didn''t care. Cole was hers¡ªwell, Sophie''s¡ªand she would make sure everyone knew it.


    Sophia seized her moment, slipping through the throng with practiced ease, her expression warm and weing as she approached Cole.


    She knew how critical it was to secure her daughter''s future tonight. This wasn''t just a party; it was a chessboard, and her ultimate goal was to ensure the engagement between Cole and Sophie was solidified.


    "Good evening, Cole," she greeted him smoothly, her voice warm but firm. She stood beside him with the confidence of someone who belonged, someone who had already won the game before the pieces were even set on the board.


    Cole nced at her, his expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of recognition in his cold gaze.


    Unlike his father, who could do literally anything he wanted, he couldn''t simply dismiss Sophia. She was no stranger, no fawning maiden hoping for his attention. She was a Rosette, and more importantly, the Rosette and the Fays were business partners.


    "Sophia," Cole acknowledged.


    Unfazed by his frosty demeanor, Sophia smiled. She had dealt with men like Cole before¡ªmen who believed their power and status made them untouchable.


    However, she knew how to y the game. The Fays might be at the top of the socialdder, but the Rosettes were not far behind, and tonight, she would make sure that their two families were inextricably linked.


    "The party is truly magnificent," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "But then again, nothing less could be expected when two families like ourse together."


    Cole''s lips tightened into a thin line, but he remained silent. Sophia had said all she needed to. Her presence by his side spoke volumes, more than any whispered words could convey.


    This was not a night for subtle flirtations or meaningless small talk. This was a night to secure alliances, and Sophia had just made her move.


    The room watched in silence, eyes flicking between Cole Fay and Sophia Rosette. While the other women could only dream of standing beside him, Sophia had made it clear¡ªCole might be a prize in the eyes of high society, but he was already imed.

 Chapter 63: Unexpected Guests

    "You look more like your father every day. How is he? I haven''t had the pleasure of speaking to him yet."


    Cole nced at her, his eyes unreadable. "Mother and Father are just making the rounds, you know how it is."


    "Of course," Sophia nodded, shifting slightly closer. "It''s such a grand night, isn''t it? The Rosettes have worked so hard to make it perfect for everyone."


    Cole''s face remained stoic, but he nodded politely. "It''s certainly . . .


    grand


    ."


    Sophia''s smile widened. This was her moment. She had spent months carefully orchestrating every aspect of Sophie''s introduction to society, and tonight was the culmination of those efforts.


    But the most critical piece of this puzzle was standing right beside her¡ªCole Fay. If she could secure his hand in marriage for Sophie, the Rosette family''s future would be unstoppable.


    "I must say, Cole," she continued smoothly, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial tone, "My


    daughter


    speaks so highly of you. It''s clear she values your friendship deeply. It''s rare to see such a strong connection between two young people these days."


    Cole''s eyes flickered with something unreadable, but before he could respond, Sophia pressed on. "You know, both of our families have always been close, and I think that connection will only grow stronger in the years toe. Don''t you agree?"


    It was subtle, but Cole knew what she was insinuating. His face tightened, but he maintained hisposure.


    "Tonight is the night we officially announce your engagement to my daughter," Sophia added, her voice low but with an edge, her gaze piercing through Cole. "I trust that you''ll take care of her from now on."


    Cole''s brows furrowed together, and opened his mouth to respond, but before he could utter a word, the grand doors at the top of the staircase creaked open.


    A collective gasp rippled through the room as Sophia Rosette appeared, stepping into view.


    She was breathtaking. The gown she wore shimmered under the grand chandelier, each intricateyer of fabric reflecting the light like spun gold.


    Diamonds glittered at her throat, cascading down in delicate strands, each one worth more than most could ever dream.


    The dressvish and bold¡ªwas a statement, an undeniable im of power and status. Sophia wasn''t just beautiful; she was radiant, her presence stole attention like a queen descending from her throne.


    Sullivan, standing tall beside her, began to guide her down the grand staircase. Each step they took was deliberate, slow, as if giving the crowd below time to absorb what they were witnessing.


    The whispers began as murmurs, quiet and disbelieving at first, but quickly growing louder, spreading through the room like wildfire.


    "Isn''t that . . . the maid?"


    "Where''s Eve?"


    "Wait¡ªwhat''s happening?"


    "Could it be . . .? Is the maid the real Rosette?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Confusion gripped the guests as their eyes darted between Sullivan and Sophie.


    The shift in atmosphere was instant, tension threading through every corner of the grand hall.


    For years, they had believed Eve was the heir, the future of the Rosette legacy. But now, as Sophia descended the stairs, her face as beautiful as her mothers, the truth became ringly clear.


    The real heir, the true Rosette, wasn''t Eve. It was Sophie all along.


    Voices buzzed with excitement as the revtion swept through the room like a shockwave. The media, already poised for a story, could barely contain themselves, eager to capture the unfolding drama.


    The guests stood frozen, stunned by the realization. This wasn''t just an announcement¡ªit was a seismic shift, a dramatic reshuffling of everything they thought they knew about the Rosette family.


    And Cole, standing silent, his jaw set, was the only one who seemed unsurprised.


    Sophia''s heart swelled with pride. Tonight was perfect. The most important families in the country were here, and all eyes were on Sophie.


    This was not just her daughter''sing-of-age¡ªit was the first step toward securing her future as the wife of Cole Fay, ensuring the Rosette legacy would be bound to the powerful Fay family.


    She turned back to Cole, her voice soft but firm. "I believe our families are destined to aplish great things together. Don''t you think so? Isn''t Sophie beautiful? You''re a lucky man."


    Cole met her gaze, his expression cold and imprable. "The jewelry she''s wearing," he said, his voice low but edged with steel.


    Sophia nced at Sophia, his tone casual as if discussing a minor detail. "Ah, that. Sophie mentioned you gifted her those."


    "They were for Eve." Cole''s voice cut through the air like a de, each word enunciated with precision, the underlying threat unmistakable. Respect, or any trace of decorum, had vanished from his demeanor, and his eyes narrowed into icy slits.


    The shift in his gaze sent a chill down Sophia''s spine. Those eyes¡ªthey weren''t just cold. They were lethal. She had seen that same look before, in Cain Fay, the man whose reputation could crush empires without lifting a finger.


    No matter how seasoned or shrewd Sophia was in the ruthless world of high society, facing that icy re now was like standing before a predator.


    It was Cain''s legacy staring back at her¡ªdangerous, unyielding, and capable of destroying everything in its path. Her heart skipped, her confidence wavering for the first time.


    She involuntarily took a step back, a shiver racing down her spine, but she quickly caught herself, masking the brief flicker of fear.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s just a misunderstanding," Sophia forced augh, trying to mask her unease. "I''m certain you meant them for the birthday celebrant. After all, Sophie is the real heir, Cole. Eve is just . . . a nobody. And she''s gone now."


    That was the trigger. Cole''s eyes narrowed dangerously, the tension in the air thickening to an unbearable weight. His presence turned cold, an icy rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    For a split second, Sophia felt a genuine fear ripple through her¡ªa primal instinct to flee. The way Cole was ring at her, it seemed like he might reach out and strangle her then and there.


    Her breath caught in her throat, her pulse quickening. It was only Sullivan''s timely intervention that stopped her from crumbling under the intensity of Cole''s gaze.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sullivan began, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd, attempting to regain control of the spiraling situation. "I''m sure you''re all surprised by this sudden revtion, but as you can see, Sophia is the true heir of the Rosette family."


    BaAaAmM!


    The door opened with a loud bang and came in Sinir, Victor and . . . a gorgeous woman.

 Chapter 64: A Storm in the Rosette Dynasty

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!?? ]


    ===??===


    The heavy doors at the entrance mmed open, echoing through the grand hall.


    Every head turned as Sinir strode in with a beautiful man behind him. But it wasn''t just Sinir that held their attention. Walking beside him was a woman of such breathtaking beauty that the crowd collectively gasped.


    She was more than stunning¡ªborderline ethereal, as if she had stepped out of a dream. Her every movement was fluid, graceful, with an air of quiet strength that immediately pulled all attention to her.


    Her gown was nothing short of mesmerizing. Crafted from a shimmering silk-like fabric, it flowed effortlessly around her, catching the light with every subtle movement. The color was a deep, iridescent midnight blue, which contrasted beautifully against her porcin skin, with hints of silver thread woven throughout, making her appear as though she were draped in the night sky.


    The bodice of the gown was form-fitting, intricately embroidered with delicate silver and diamond-like embellishments that swirled in patterns reminiscent of stardust, drawing attention to her graceful figure. The neckline was daring yet tasteful, plunging in a soft V-shape, framed with finece that added an air of timeless sophistication.


    The sleeves were sheer, trailing down to her wrists, with more intricate beading that seemed to sparkle with every movement, like constetions on her arms. From the waist, the gown cascaded into a voluminous skirt that seemed to float behind her as she walked, a long train trailing elegantly on the marble floor.


    Every step she took was as though she were gliding, her gown creating the illusion of ethereal grace and power.


    Toplete the look, she wore a delicate silver diadem adorned with tiny sapphires, resting gently in her flowing light purple hair, giving her the appearance of a queen stepping out of a fairy tale. The entire ensemble radiated a quiet, regal power, making her the undeniable center of attention the moment she entered the room.


    The jewels adorning her were nothingpared to the natural elegance she exuded. Eyes widened, whispers grew frantic, and all the air seemed to vanish from the room.


    Of course, it was none other than Eve.


    The very crowd that they had just dismissed as a fake heiress was now standing at the entrance, more powerful, more radiant than anyone had ever imagined.


    The fake Rosette had returned, and her entrance was nothing short of a storm.


    "Father . . . what is she doing here?" Sophie''s voice trembled with indignation, her face pale with disbelief.


    Sullivan, standing beside her, was equally confused¡ªhis expression a storm of anger and shock.


    It was supposed to be Sophie''s night, her moment to shine. But the instant


    Eve


    entered the room, all eyes shifted to her. It was as if Sophie had been forgotten in an instant, her birthday celebration overshadowed by the woman.


    And worst of all . . . Eve wasn''t alone. She was with


    Sinir


    !


    The grandfather who didn''t even acknowledge her, his true flesh and blood, and yet was beside a woman of unknown birth.


    Sophie''s heart clenched, her fists tightening as tears welled up in her eyes. How could this happen? Why did Eve have to show up *


    now


    , on the most important day of her life? Of all the days, why this one?


    "Eve!" she hissed internally, her fury threatening to spill over. It wasn''t enough that Eve had always been in the background, quietly siphoning attention away from her, but now she''de to ruin everything


    . On her very important day!


    Sophie''s voice cracked as she turned to her father, desperationcing her words. "Daddy, do something!" Her hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    Sullivan''s eyes shed with anger as he addressed his father. "What is the meaning of this, father? Why did you bring her here?" His tone was sharp, his emotions barely contained.


    But while Sullivan''s outrage simmered, Sinir remained calm andposed. His piercing gaze swept over the crowd, ignoring his son''s demand. Instead, he turned to the gathered guests, his tonemanding silence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sinir began, his voice echoing through the room, "I understand that tonight must be filled with confusion for many of you." He paused, allowing the tension to build.


    Sophie''s heart pounded in her chest, each word from her grandfather sending her deeper into dread.


    "As you all know by now, Sophie is the true daughter of the Rosette family." Sinir''s gaze briefly flickered to Sophie, his expression unreadable. "But what you don''t know . . . is that Eve has been serving the Rosette family in secret, safeguarding Sophie''s ce for all these years."


    A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd. Sophie''s blood ran cold.


    Safeguarding her ce?


    What was he talking about?!


    Sinir continued, his voice filled with authority and finality. "For her loyalty and service to the Rosette family, and for protecting Sophie throughout her life, I have made a decision."


    Sophie''s breath hitched.


    No . . . what''s he doing?


    "I will officially adopt Eve as my daughter."


    The words echoed in Sophie''s mind like a death knell. The room spun as she struggled to process the words. Eve.


    Her


    . A


    Rosette! What nonsense is this?!


    Sinir''s voice boomed one final time, sealing his words. "From this day forward, she will be known as Eve Rosette."


    The crowd erupted into a frenzy of buzzing whispers. Sophia stood frozen in disbelief, while Sophie''s mouth dropped open, stunned by the turn of events. But it was Sullivan''s thunderous voice that shattered through the noise, brimming with fury.


    "You can''t do this,


    Father


    !" Sullivan roared, dashing down the grand staircase, leaving Sophie abandoned in the spotlight, her figure shrinking as the chaos swirled around her. She stood there, lost, like a deer caught in the headlights, unsure of how to navigate the disaster.


    Sinir met Sullivan''s charge with a raised eyebrow, his voice dripping with cold sneer . "I can''t?" he asked, his tone sharp as a de. "And who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do? Have you forgotten who I am?"

 Chapter 65: Crowning the Outsider

    Sophie''s world shattered the moment the words left her grandfather''s mouth.


    Eve . . . a Rosette?


    The very thought felt like a dagger piercing her chest, twisting with every second that passed.


    How could this be happening?


    For years, Sophie had reveled in her superiority, in the certainty that she was the


    true


    Rosette. She would have unted it at every opportunity in the future, relishing the power and status that came with her name.


    Eve was nothing¡ªa nobody with no family, no im to anything of importance.


    And now . . .


    this


    ?


    Sophie''s mind raced, her pulse thundering in her ears as disbelief and fury warred within her. Her lips parted in a soundless gasp, her throat tight as if the air had been sucked from the room.


    She was


    smug


    , always so confident that Eve would never belong to their world, that she was forever destined to be a cannon fodder with no name.


    Sophie had mocked her for it, belittled her at every turn, reveling in her loneliness.


    But now¡ª


    now


    ¡ªEve was a Rosette?


    Her blood turned to ice as the revtion crashed down on her.


    Eve wasn''t just some distant, irrelevant figure anymore. She was officially, legally . . .


    her aunt


    .


    Sophie''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding wildly. It was absurd¡ªinsulting, even.


    How could this


    nobody


    suddenly rise to such a position of power?


    It was like the universe was ying a cruel, twisted joke on her, rewriting the rules of her life without her consent.


    Her aunt


    . The thought felt vile, like something unholy crawling through her mind. Eve, the woman Sophie had spent her entire life looking down on, was now her rtive. The power Sophie had held over Eve had evaporated in an instant.


    And it wasn''t just the title¡ªEve was now an


    official


    member of the Rosette family, with all the influence and prestige that came with it.


    How could this happen?


    Sophie''s vision blurred with hot tears that she refused to let fall. This was her night, her


    birthday


    ! It was supposed to be about


    her


    .


    But now, Eve¡ª


    that


    woman


    ¡ªhad stolen everything. The attention, the admiration, the very thing Sophie had prided herself on¡ªher name.


    And what''s worse?


    Sophie''s lips curled in disgust as the final stingnded. Eve wasn''t just anyone¡ª


    she was her aunt!


    The absurdity of it was too much.


    Sophie felt her legs weaken beneath her as the rage and disbelief burned through her veins. It was a nightmare, a cruel, humiliating farce that she couldn''t escape.


    How did this happen?


    Sophie red at Eve, who stood calm andposed in her magnificent gown, exuding grace and poise.


    It made Sophie sick. How had everything flipped upside down sopletely?


    Sullivan''s jaw tightened, his eyes darting to Eve and then back to his father. "What . . . What are you nning?"


    "Nothing much," Sinir said with a dismissive shrug, his calmness unsettling in the midst of Sullivan''s unravelingposure.


    "But while I have everyone''s attention, let me make another important announcement." Sinir''s voice rose,manding the room. "From now on, I appoint Victor Raknov as President of Rosette Corporation."


    The crowd gasped. The shock was immediate, a wave of disbelief rippling through the room.


    Sullivan''s face drained of color. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Are you out of your mind, Father? You''re going to let a


    nobody


    run ourpany?!"


    "And why not?" Sinir''s eyes gleamed with defiance, his authority undeniable. "Victor is more than capable. In fact, he''s already been handling the CEO''s responsibilities in my absence."


    Sullivan opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, a slow, mocking p echoed from the back of the room.


    The crowd parted, revealing Stefan Rosette strolling in, his lips twisted into a sneer.


    "Well, well," Stefan said, his voiceced with venomous sarcasm. "I see you''ve developed quite the habit of adopting strays, Father. How generous of you. First Eve, now Victor. You really do have a soft spot for the homeless."


    His words dripped with disdain as his gaze shifted to Victor and Eve, his contempt unmistakable.


    Though the first son, Sullivan, was known for his stern, no-nonsense demeanor, it was Stefan, the second son, who truly captured the crowd''s attention.


    Stefan was everything his older brother wasn''t¡ªcharismatic, outgoing, and unpredictable.


    Where Sullivan was rigid and controlled, Stefan was a whirlwind of energy, a yboy with a devil-may-care attitude and a tongue as sharp as it was reckless.


    He was infamous for it¡ªhis brazen, unapologetic mouth that knew no restraint. Stefan said whatever he pleased, whenever he pleased, never fearing the consequences.


    Why would he? He was a Rosette, untouchable in the eyes of most, his family name a shield that allowed him tough in the face of decorum and social grace.


    The crowd hade to expect it¡ªthe biting remarks, the unfiltered thoughts that tumbled from his lips like poisonced arrows.


    He was a walking scandal, always teetering on the edge of controversy, yet somehow thriving on the chaos he left in his wake.


    Sinir remained unfazed, his expression calm, his power absolute. "If you''d done your job properly, the both of you," he said, voice cold as ice, "perhaps I wouldn''t have needed to bring in such capable ''strays.''"


    Sullivan and Stefan''s faces darkened at the sharp rebuke, their pride wounded.


    Stefan stepped forward, his grin fading into something more sinister. "Father, everyone here can agree that putting an outsider¡ªno, a


    nobody


    ¡ªinto the president''s chair is unheard of. Are you not concerned that our investors will flee because of this reckless decision?"


    Sinir''s lips curled into a dangerous smirk. "And what would you know about the family business, Stefan? You''ve only just returned from gallivanting across the country, ying at being important. How dare you question my decisions?"


    Stefan''s confident fa?ade crumbled, his charming smile reced with a look of anger and humiliation.


    "Victor," Sinir continued, his voice steady, "has been my right-hand man for years. Our loyal investors trust him, as do I. And for your information, I hold over 50% of thepany''s shares. Tell me¡ªwho exactly do you think would dare oppose me?"


    The room fell silent, the weight of Sinir''s words hanging in the air. His authority was absolute, his dominance unquestionable. No one dared speak against him, not even his sons.


    Sinir''s voice, calm and domineering, cut through the tension. "So unless anyone has a death wish, I suggest you all fall in line."

 Chapter 66 The Game Begins

    [EVE]


    I couldn''t help but nce over at Sinir. In my eyes, he was cool right now, a force of nature standing tall amidst the chaos.


    I hadn''t known what to expecting here, standing in debt to a man like Sinir.


    It was reckless showing up in public like this, a target painted on my back, but I had no choice. Sinir''s protection was the only thing shielding me from the wolves that lurked in the shadows.


    His offer came with a price, of course, but being under his wing, as his


    adopted


    daughter


    no less, would make the others think twice beforeing after me openly. They''d hesitate.


    But the downside? The danger was now constant, relentless¡ªthough honestly, that wasn''t new. My life had always been on a knife''s edge right now.


    At least Sinir promised me one thing¡ªhe would hire the best bodyguard in the world to protect me. The thought gave me a small measure of relief, something to hold onto in the storm.


    I couldn''t afford to be reckless anymore, not with this new role hanging over me. It was better than being alone, than refusing the deal. Now, I''d have someone by my side, a powerful man like Sinir and a bodyguard of my own.


    The scene unfolding before me was both a spectacle and a nightmare. I watched the shocked faces of the people around us, their disbelief on their face.


    I wanted to get away, to disappear from the chaos, but there was no escaping this circus. The gunshot wound in my side throbbed with every breath, and I wanted nothing more than to rest.


    But just as I was preparing to slip away, Sophie''s voice cut through the room like a knife.


    "


    Grandfather


    !" she cried out, rushing down the stairs, her steps hurried and clumsy. She nearly stumbled in her haste, desperate to reach Sinir.


    When she finally did, she grabbed at his sleeve, her voice trembling pitifully.


    "Please don''t do this, Grandfather! Are you really going to ruin my birthday like this?" Her words dripped with desperation, her grip tightening on his clothes as if that alone could sway him.


    Sinir barely looked at her, his cold eyes flickering toward her briefly before he turned away, dismissive. His face was a mask of indifference, his voice like ice. "Let go."


    The moment he spoke, Sophie''s hand dropped from his sleeve, and she took a shaky step back, her face paling in disbelief.


    Sinir sighed, his frustration visible as he rubbed the spot where she had touched him, as though ridding himself of something distasteful.


    The room shifted with silent tension, people exchanging nces, the unspoken truth clear to everyone watching¡ªSinir didn''t favor Sophie at all.


    "Who said I was here to ruin your birthday?" His voice was low, dangerous, and Sophie shrank back further, retreating into the protective arms of her mother, Sophia.


    The venom in Sinir''s words hit her like a p. "If I wanted to ruin it, tell me, then. Just where do you think the money came from to pay for this extravagant party?"


    Sophie''s face flushed crimson with embarrassment, her lips quivering.


    Sullivan, standing nearby, clenched his fists in silent fury, his face contorted with anger, while Sophia red at Sinir, her eyes sharp with rage.


    "


    Father


    !" Sullivan finally spoke, his voice low but furious. "Are you really going to humiliate us like this? In front of all these people?"


    Sinir let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Humiliate you? I haven''t even started. I''m merely announcing what needs to be said. After all," he gestured toward the crowd, "all of our


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    friends


    are here. What better audience could I ask for to announce what I have to say?"


    Without waiting for a response, Sinir grabbed a champagne bottle from a nearby waiter and raised it high above his head.


    "Still this is a party. Enjoy it everyone!" he shouted, raising his ss into the crowd with a grin that didn''t reach his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the absurdity of it all. Continue the party? After


    this


    ?


    The room was thick with tension, the guests barely managing to keep up the pretense of normalcy. And the truth was for everyone to see¡ªthe cracks in the Rosette family were now visible to all.


    No amount of champagne could mask the seismic shift that had just urred. The media vultures in the room were surely dying to get to their keyboards, to break the news to the world.


    This was no mere family drama¡ªit was the beginning of a power struggle that would be whispered about.


    And I was going to help Sinir and Victor tear down Sullivan and Stefan, ensuring that Sinir''s empire remained unshaken. His son would never get the chance to siphon all that money into their greedy hands, fueling their privatepanies and extravagant lifestyles.


    The tension in the room was almost unbearable.


    "Ah, well now, dear guests," the host stammered, desperate to redirect attention. "Let us all enjoy the night and the food, shall we?"


    But it was useless. The damage was done, and no one cared about the food. Guests surrounded us, their gazes darting between Sinir, Victor, and myself like vultures circling fresh prey.


    Some tried to ask Sinir about his health, others eagerly sought to ingratiate themselves with Victor¡ªthe new President. Everyone wanted a piece of the power.


    I stood back, watching it all unfold, and then I saw her¡ªSophie. The rage on her face was unmistakable. Her perfect little day had been shattered, stolen right from under her. She thought she was the center of the universe tonight, but Sinir had turned her celebration into a nightmare.


    Her expression twisted with barely-contained fury as I beamed sweetly at her, waggling my fingers in a mock wave. The small, taunting gesture only deepened her fury.


    I had to admit, seeing her like this¡ªhelpless and seething¡ªbrought a rare, wicked satisfaction. Sophie had spent so long basking in the light, so convinced of her own importance. But now, her spotlight had been stolen, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    The one who had exiled me, who thought they could erase me from this world, now stood powerless before me.


    I smiled wider, savoring the moment. The sweet taste of revenge coated my tongue, and I licked my lips, my gaze never leaving hers. She wanted me gone? She wanted to destroy me?


    Let her try.


    But I would burn them all down first. If they wanted war, I would give them one.

 Chapter 67 The Socialite Tug-of-War

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all! ??]


    === ?? ===


    [EVE]


    The pain in my side throbbed relentlessly as the crowd pressed in, their eager faces too close, their questions and greetings blending into a dizzying blur.


    I could feel my control slipping, but I forced myself to smile through it all. Each guest, each potential investor, each partner¡ªall of them needed to be on our side and not on Sullivan.


    That was my deal.


    But the gunshot wound was making it impossible to concentrate, and the relentless crowd wasn''t helping.


    Cold sweat trickled down my spine, and my hands began to shake¡ªuntil I felt a strong, warm hand slip into mine.


    I looked up and found myself staring into icy blue eyes.


    Cole.


    "You should be resting," he said, his voice calm but firm, his expression as unreadable as ever¡ªjust like the stoic face I used to like.


    Panic spiked through me as I tried to pull my hand away, but his grip tightened.


    What was he doing?!


    I couldn''t exactly cause a scene, not with all these people watching.


    My heart raced, a cold chill of unease creeping over me, feeling his hand in mine.


    As soon as Cole arrived, the guests instinctively stepped back, the oppressive closeness easing. His cold aura seemed to part the crowd like a cier splitting the sea, and for a moment, I felt a twisted sense of relief.


    But I wasn''t sure whether to be thankful or even more concerned.


    The murmurs began, hushed but unmistakable. Eyes flicked to our intertwined hands¡ªhands I hadn''t chosen to hold. The pressure of his grip was irond, and pulling away now would only draw more attention.


    "I''m fine," I said softly, struggling to keep my voice steady, "Thank you for your concern, but if you could let go of my hand now, I''d like to take my seat."


    Cole''s eyes darkened, and his voice cut through the air, louder than I''d expected. "I''ll take you to your seat."


    The murmuring crowd grew louder, whispers spreading like wildfire as every eye in the room turned toward us. I could feel their gazes.


    They were already forming their own conclusions, already talking about me and Cole¡ªabout the two of us, standing together, hands sped like some unspoken deration.


    My stomach twisted, the pain in my side nearly forgotten as I tried to maintainposure. Thest thing I needed was another rumor to fuel the chaos.


    Yet Cole seemed oblivious to the tension, his grip unyielding, his posture unmoving, as if he had no intention of letting me go.


    I barely registered Sophie''s dagger-like res as Victor smoothly stepped in and grabbed my other hand. His cool demeanor was a sharp contrast to the tension rising around us.


    "If you don''t mind, Cole Fay," Victor said, his tone calm but pointed, "I''ll take Eve to her seat. After all, she''s


    my


    date tonight."


    What was this about a date?


    I thought, confused for a second.


    Victor shot a nce at Sophie, and continued, "And I believe your fianc¨¦e is waiting for you over there."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, eyes darting back and forth between us.


    But Cole didn''t budge. His grip on my hand tightened, a muscle in his jaw ticking as he red at Victor.


    "Eve. Is. My. Fianc¨¦e," he dered.


    Gasps rippled through the room, followed by the rapid-fire shes of cameras.


    Oh great,


    I thought with a sinking feeling, this would definitely make tomorrow''s headlines.


    [


    Socialite Tug-of-War:


    Two Handsome Men Fight Over One Woman]


    Just wonderful.


    As much as some girls might''ve giggled with glee at being fought over by two men¡ªtwo very


    handsome


    aplished men, mind you¡ªall I could feel was the persistent throb of pain in my side.


    The gunshot wound was still fresh, and with every tug from Victor and Cole, I feared the stitches might rip open.


    They were practically pulling me apart like some kind of prize! I didn''t know what was worse¡ªthe throbbing in my side or the growing tension between them.


    I cast a pleading nce at Sinir, who was lounging across the room like this was the most entertaining spectacle he''d seen in years. He even looked like he was holding back a smirk, the old man clearly enjoying the show.


    Really


    ? I screamed inwardly.


    This isn''t the time to be having fun at my expense, old man! HELP ME!


    But he didn''t move. Instead, he took a sip of his drink, thoroughly amused.


    Victor gave another tug, and Cole yanked me back, my arms caught in the middle of this ridiculous showdown.


    I could practically feel the gossip growing like wildfire around us, the crowd eagerlypping up every second of this drama.


    I sighed, smiling stiffly at the guests, pretending that everything was normal.


    Yep, just your average night at a socialite party.


    "Cole, what are you talking about?" Sophia cut in, stepping forward with a mix of confusion and indignation. "Your engagement is to the Rosette family. My daughter is your fianc¨¦e, not¡ª" She shed me a withering re, her eyes full of scorn. "My


    real


    daughter, Cole, is Sophie." Explore new worlds at empire


    Cole''s frown deepened, and his gaze shifted coldly between them. "I don''t recall ever agreeing to be engaged to a thief."


    The word


    thief


    hung in the air like a sharp knife.


    "Thief?"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, all eyes turning to Sophie, whose face had gone deathly pale. The whispers grew louder, curious, shocked, eager for more scandal.


    My own heart raced¡ªI didn''t know what he meant either, but using Sophie of being a thief was no small im.


    What had she stolen?


    "I-I didn''t¡ª" Sophie stammered, visibly trembling.


    Sullivan immediately stepped forward, shielding his daughter with a protective arm, trying to salvage whatever dignity she had left. "Cole, you may be a Fay," he growled, "but you would do well to watch your tongue. You''re speaking about my daughter here."


    Cole''s brow arched, his voice dripping with icy disdain. "Before I do, maybe you should ask your


    maid


    where she got those jewels she''s unting."

 Chapter 68 A Mothers Defense

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ??]


    === ?? ===


    "Before I do, maybe you should ask your


    maid


    where she got those jewels she''s unting."


    The crowd gasped, eyes darting to Sophie''s neck, wrists, and ears where the sparkling jewelry suddenly seemed much heavier.


    Sophia immediately jumped in, her voice high with fury. "She''s not a


    maid


    !" she snapped.


    While Sullivan''s frown deepened, torn between outrage and confusion. He turned to Sophie, then back to Cole. "What are you implying, Cole? You gave those jewels to Sophie. She said so herself!"


    Cole''s eyes darkened, his voice as hard as his expression. "She''s not only a thief, but she''s a liar as well I see. Those Jewelries are my gift to Eve. They''re not hers to take."


    His gaze flicked toward me, softening for the briefest moment, before it hardened twice as much when it returned to Sophie. "But since a thief has already worn them, you can keep them. I don''t want those tainted jewels anywhere near Eve."


    My mouth dropped.


    Everyone''s mouth dropped.


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the crowd processed his words. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Sophie looked as though the ground had dropped from beneath her feet, her trembling lips struggling to form a defense.


    And me? I felt like I had been thrown into a storm I never asked to be a part of.


    All eyes shifted back to Sophie, the whispers growing louder as the damning usation hung in the air.


    This was far worse than being caught between two men¡ªit was a social scandal that would leave a permanent mark on the Rosette name.


    The tension felt suffocating, and I could sense the wave of judgment crashing toward Sophie, threatening to sweep her away.


    If anyone else had dared use a Rosette of being a thief, they would''ve beenughed at, ridiculed even, called a fool for such a baseless im.


    The Rosettescked nothing¡ªleast of all the wealth to afford jewels of any kind. But this usation hadn''te from just anyone.


    It came from Cole Fay.


    And when Cole Fay spoke, especially with that cutting edge in his voice, it wasn''t something to take lightly. No one dared tough now. The room had fallen into a thick, uneasy silence.


    I knew all too well how sharp Cole''s tongue could be. I had been on the receiving end of it far too many times. He could be cold¡ªcruel, even¡ªand once he''d set his sights on someone, there was no turning back. He could shred them apart with nothing more than a few well-ced words.


    But as I stood there watching Sophie''s pale face crumble under the weight of his usation, I felt nothing. No sympathy. No pity.


    Not for her.


    If Sophie hadn''t turned a blind eye to me all those years ago, maybe I would''ve felt something for her now. Maybe I would''ve stepped forward to defend her. Maybe we could''ve even been friends.


    But the reality was different.


    Sophie had been the first to wish me gone. She had wanted me out of the picture from the very beginning.


    And now, as she stood there, trembling under the weight of her own downfall, I couldn''t muster a shred of pity. Not for someone who had wished me gone without a second thought.


    Someone like that didn''t deserve my sympathy.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    "It must be a misunderstanding," Sophia said, stepping in to defend Sophie, desperately trying to salvage what was left of her daughter''s miserable birthday. Her grand introduction to high society had be nothing short of a scandal.


    "I thought that the jewels were a gift for the Rosette heiress," Sophia continued, her voice steady and convincing despite the chaos, "It was my fault. I told her to wear them. She''s the rightful heir, after all, so I thought that those were meant for her. This is all my misunderstanding."


    I had to hand it to her. A mother''s love truly knew no bounds. Sophia''s calm, pleading tone, paired with her impable reputation, instantly shifted the atmosphere. The guests, who moments ago were whispering in shock, now began to nod in agreement, their suspicions fading. Sophia had saved Sophie''s reputation, at least for the moment.


    I couldn''t have cared less about those jewels, whether they were meant for me or Sophie. All I cared about was the searing pain in my side, a constant reminder of the gunshot wound. I needed to sit down. I needed my painkillers.


    Cole, however, wasn''t ready to let things go. His eyes shed with that familiar stubbornness, and I knew he wasn''t one to back down so easily.


    Thankfully, Lina appeared just in time, cutting through the tension with her charm. "Brother, there you are," she said, gliding over gracefully. "I''m so sorry, everyone. My brother can be a bit dense and . . . a little rude."


    A little rude was the understatement of the century.


    "Anyway," she added with a dazzling smile, "please continue the party. And happy birthday, Sophie." Lina then turned her gaze to Cole, tugging on his arm. "Mother and Father are looking for you. Let''s go."


    I felt Cole''s grip on my hand tighten¡ªagain.


    Could he let go already?


    When I nced up at him, he was staring at me intently, as if he wanted to say something. I wasn''t in the mood to hear whatever was swirling in his mind, not while Victor and him were still locked in this ridiculous tug-of-war over me.


    "Brother, stop," Lina whispered urgently in Cole''s ear, "you''re stressing Eve out. Let her go."


    "


    Stress


    ?" Cole muttered, as if he had just woken from a trance. His fingers slowly released my hand.


    Lina wasted no time, pulling him away. "Sorry for the trouble, Eve," she called out with a smile. "Let''s hang out more in the future." And with that, she dragged Cole through the crowd, leaving me standing there, finally free.


    I turned to Victor. "My hand, please."


    Victor blinked, startled, and quickly released me. I noticed then how his face had flushed slightly, his eyes lingering on my face longer than it should have.


    What''s wrong with him?


    I wondered briefly.


    But I didn''t have time to dwell on it. With both of them finally gone, I could take a breath, sit down, and finally take those painkillers.

 Chapter 69 The Queens Proposal

    [EVE]


    The party carried on, glittering withughter and conversation, but for me, it had lost all its luster.


    I sank into a chair beside old man Sinir, my body aching from both the physical pain and the emotional tension that still hung in the air.


    After taking my painkiller med, I felt much better, though. Now I could enjoy that


    Chateau P¨¦trus I was eyeing earlier.


    Victor, on the other hand, was in his element. I watched him as he moved through the crowd, seamlessly blending into high society.


    He shook hands, exchanged pleasantries, and charmed potential investors with ease. It was clear this wasn''t his first rodeo. He made the art of business look effortless, navigating through the elites as if he were born to it.


    And in many ways, he was.


    Victor had been trained for this role from a young age by none other than Sinir himself. It wasn''t just a coincidence that he was so adept at handling these high-profile gatherings¡ªit was by design.


    Sinir had groomed him, knowing full well the treachery that simmered in his other sons, Sullivan and Stefan.


    While Victor had been raised to take over, Sullivan and Stefan had been left to their own devices, growing more corrupt and dangerous over the years.


    As I sat there, I couldn''t help but think about how deliberate Sinir''s actions had been. It wasn''t just about ensuring his legacy; it was about protecting it from the people closest to him¡ªhis own sons.


    Victor wasn''t just taking on the role ofpany president because he was capable; he was the shield that stood between Sinir''s empire and the greed of Sullivan and Stefan.


    Even now, I could sense Sinir''s quiet torment. He didn''t want his sons dead or rotting in prison¡ªhe wasn''t that cruel¡ªbut he wanted them out of his life, out of his business.


    They had been a poison slowly seeping into his empire, and Sinir had made the hard decision to cut them off before they could do any more damage.


    Victor''s ascension to president wasn''t just a title. It was the final nail in Sullivan and Stefan''s coffin. Without the power that came with their family name, they were nothing.


    They would be left with minor roles in thepany, positions so insignificant that they wouldn''t be able to siphon off a single dor without scrutiny.


    Their dreams of secretly stashing away money into their own schemes had been crushed, and they knew it.


    However, it was also a strategic move that could push Sullivan and Stefan into making erratic decisions¡ªor worse, drive them to turn aggressive.


    And as much as Sinir had wanted nothing more than to wash his hands of them, he couldn''t just get rid of them. He wasn''t blind to the danger they still posed, though.


    But for now, the torch had been passed. The empire was safe in Victor''s hands . . . at least.


    "Hello there."


    A soft, melodious voice broke through my thoughts. I turned and saw her¡ªady in her sixties, her dazzling smile as radiant as the glittering jewels adorning her neck.


    She was none other than Queen Emelia of Vassalia, the desert kingdom transformed by oil into a regional powerhouse.


    Vassalia had always been part of Sinir''s lessons to her. Located in the southeastern region of ckPine Country, it had once been a rtively unknown nation until fifty years ago, when vast reserves of oil were discovered beneath its barren sands.


    Overnight, it transformed from a modest desert kingdom into a global economic yer. Towering skyscrapers,vish hotels, and high-tech cities rose from the dust, while the royal family, the House of Alysir, controlled everything with an iron grip.


    Despite the tensions simmering with envious neighbors and the ever-present internal divide between the wealthy elite and the impoverished ruralmunities, Vassalia remained a beacon of prosperity.


    Oil had made the country rich, and Sinir was among the most powerful investors in Vassalia''s energy sector.


    And now, Queen Emelia herself was standing before me, her sparkling eyes never wavering from my face.


    I quickly stood, curtsying with as much grace as my nerves would allow.


    "Your Grace," I greeted her, trying to ignore the slight throbbed of my wound.


    "My, what a lovelydy," she marveled, her fingers lightly brushing my cheek, as if appraising a precious jewel. "You''ve adopted a beautiful child, Sinir."


    From his chair beside me, Sinir only scoffed, remaining utterly aloof. He didn''t even bother to greet her.


    But of course, only Sinir could get away with that. His wealth and power rivaled that of royalty itself, and his investments in Vassalian oil were crucial to the kingdom''s economic strength.


    Queen Emelia didn''t seem the least bit offended by his coldness. If anything, she found it amusing.


    Her gaze shifted back to me, twinkling with mischief. "Are you single, my dear?"


    I stiffened, and before I could answer, Sinir''s cane thudded sharply against the floor.


    "Emelia," he warned, his tone holding more bite than usual.


    My smile faltered, but I managed to respond. "Yes, Your Grace, I am."


    The Queen''s eyes lit up. "Perfect! My grandson is around your age. I just need to find him somewhere in this crowd and¡ª"


    Thud


    .


    Sinir''s cane struck the floor again, harder this time. "Eve is still young," he said sharply, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. "Dating will have to wait."


    His tone startled even me. There was a protectiveness there that I hadn''t expected¡ªa fierceness that made my heart swell. It was a first that I felt protected and it warmed my heart a little.


    Queen Emelia only rolled her eyes, unfazed by Sinir''s defiance. "Don''t be so uptight, Sinir. Eve is of the right age to marry. Are you already eighteen, my dear?"


    The smile stayed stered on my face, but inside, my mind was spiraling.


    Eighteen?


    I didn''t know.


    In fact, I didn''t know when or where I was born. Was I really seventeen, or had I simplytched onto that number because it was Sophie''s birthday? Because it was what Sullivan had set on my birth certificate?


    The truth of my origins had always been a mystery, one I hadn''t dared to solve, but would have to solve now.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!